Skip to main content

Full text of "Worlds of IF (August 1954) (Modified)"

See other formats


RECONNAISSANCE  SHIP — This  specially  designed  "flying  laboratory"  is 
equipped  for  research  and  living  so  that  scientists,  away  from  the  home 
base  for  long  periods  of  time,  can  make  prolonged  and  intimate  inspection 
of  the  Moon's  surface.  The  ship's  equipment  includes  radar,  solar  reflectors, 
radio,  astrodome  top,  two  huge  fuel  tanks,  electronic  instruments,  computers, 
chemical  laboratory  and  other  exploration  necessities,  as  well  as  health 
and  comfort  facilities.  Now  turn  to  inside  back  cover. 


WORLDS  of  SCIENCE  FICTION 

AUGUST  1954 

All  Stories  New  and  Complete 

Editor:  JAMES  L.  QUINN 
Assist.  Editors:  THOR  L.  KROGH,  EVE  P.  WULFF 
Art  Editor:  ED  VALIGURSKY 

Cover  by  Ken  Fagg:  The  Old  Spaceman's  Tales 

| NOVELETTES 

| THE  UNLEARNED  by  Raymond  F.  Jones 
1 THE  ACADEMY  by  Robert  Sheckley 
| BEING  by  Richard  Matheson 

| SHORT  STORIES 

| THE  JOY  OF  LIVING  by  William  F.  Nolan 

| EXHIBIT  PIECE  by  Philip  K.  Dick 

| CONTACT  POINT  by  Poul  Anderson  and 
| Theodore  Cogswell 


| FEATURES  f 

| A CHAT  WITH  THE  EDITOR  2 | 

| WHAT  IS  YOUR  SCIENCE  I.Q.?  75  | 

| WORTH  CITING  101  | 

| TODAY  AND  ATOMICS  by  M.  T.  Kay  117  f 

| LOOKING  AHEAD  120  | 


| COVER  PICTORIAL:  | 

| Investigating  the  Moon's  Resources  | 

IF  is  published  monthly  by  Quinn  Publishing  Company,  Inc.  Volume  3,  No.  6. 
Copyright  1954  by  Quinn  Publishing  Co.,  Inc.  Office  of  publication,  8 Lord  Street, 
Buffalo,  New  York.  Entered  as  Second  Class  Matter  at  Post  Office,  Buffalo,  New 
York.  Subscription  $3.50  for  12  issues  in  U.S.  and  Possessions;  Canada  $4  for  12 
issues;  elsewhere  $4.50.  Allow  four  weeks  for  change  of  address.  All  stories  appear- 
ing in  this  magazine  are  fiction;  any  similarity  to  actual  persons  is  coincidental. 
Not  responsible  for  unsolicited  artwork  or  manuscripts.  35c  a copy.  Printed  in  U.S.A. 

EDITORIAL  AND  BUSINESS  OFFICES,  KINGSTON,  NEW  YORK 

Next  issue  an  sale  July  1 0 th 


4 

45  I 

76  | 


35 

63  | 

102  | 


A CHAT  WITH 
THE  EDITOR 

MOST  OF  the  “chatting55  this  issue 
comes  in  the  form  of  an  interesting 
letter  received  from  Mrs.  Alma 
McCormick,  of  Richland,  Wash- 
ington, who  takes  slight  issue  with 
The  Golden  Man , by  Philip  K. 
Dick,  which  appeared  in  the  April 
issue.  Mrs.  McCormick  enjoyed  the 
story  but  disagrees  with  the  mutant 
theme.  We  enjoyed  her  letter,  and 
think  you  will  too. 

Dear  Mr.  Quinn: 

Your  Chat  With  the  Editor  in 
April  IF  is  thoroughly  enjoyable.  . . 
But  I have  another  theme  to  sug- 
gest: the  theme  that  homo  superior , 
the  mutants,  will  be  and  must  be 
hunted  out  and  destroyed  by  homo 
sapiens  when  and  if  he  ever  occurs. 

1 admit  that  “The  Golden  Man55  by 
Dick  doesn’t  deal  with  homo  su- 
perior as  much  as  it  does  with 
“horrible  tribes  of  mutant  freaks55 
who  might  justifiably  be  a source  of 
horror  and  terror.  But  the  last  para- 

2 


graph,  page  17,  takes  the  same 
stand  that  was  taken  in  the  book 
“Dragon  Island55  (and  countless 
other  stories) : 

“Which  race?  Not  the  human 
race.  .'  . If  we  introduce  a mutant 
to  keep  us  going,  it’ll  be  mutants, 
not  us,  who’ll  inherit  the  earth. 
It’ll  be  mutants  surviving  for  their 
own  sake.  . . To  survive,  we’ve  got 
to  cold-deck  them  right  from  the 
start.” 

Now,  really! 

I’m  a teacher  ...  of  exceptional 
children.  This  semester  they  are 
mentally  retarded  children,  as  far 
below  the  abilities  of  normal  chil- 
dren as  homo  sapiens  would  be  be- 
low homo  superior.  They  cannot 
and  never  will  be  able  to  take  care 
of  themselves,  but  we  carefully 
teach  them  all  they  can  learn  (very 
simple  reading,  social  graces, 
grooming,  use  of  household  and 
play  equipment,  counting  and  use 
of  coins).  We  don’t,  and  never  ex- 
pect the  rest  of  the  world  to,  com- 
pete with  them.  They’re  certainly 
not  being  “cold-decked55  from  the 
start. 

On  the  other  hand,  I have  taught 
superior  children.  Not  superior  to 
the  extent  of  homo  superior,  true. 
I did  have  one  “gifted  class”  how- 
ever that  had  an  average  I.Q.  of 
128.  . . If  I remember  correctly,  the 
highest  3 or  4 members  rated  be- 
tween 140  I.Q.  and  167  I.Q. — rat- 
ings that  occur  in  a very,  very  thin 
“cream”  on  top  of  the  general 
population.  The  167  I.Q.  rating  oc- 
curs about  3 times  in  10,000  chil- 
dren if  we  can  trust  statistics.  . . 

And  what  were  they  like?  And 
how  did  the  schools  and  the  gen- 
eral population  treat  them?  Well, 

A CHAT  WITH  THE  EDITOR 


they  were  a joy  to  teach  and  some- 
times a bit  difficult  to  handle.  All 
of  them  spoke  two  languages  (Eng- 
glish  and  Spanish)  and  had  learned 
to  speak  Spanish  fluently  and  rea- 
sonably correctly  in  six  weeks.  Many 
also  spoke  from  one  to  three  more 
languages.  (They  were  children  of 
diplomats  and  industrialists  and 
had  travelled  extensively.)  They 
learned  everything  else  as  rapidly 
as  they  learned  languages,  and  the 
few  merely  average  children,  who 
learned  at  merely  average  rates,  not 
only  enjoyed  the  pyrotechnics  of 
some  of  their  discussions  but 
seemed  to  catch  fire  from  them  to 
do  better  work  of  their  own.  For 
example,  have  you  ever  seen  the 
trouble  teachers  of  average  high 
school  classes  (or  even  college 
classes)  have  when  they  try  to  get 
students  to  “document”  papers  they 
write  or  ideas  they  propound  by 
sufficient  reading  even  when  the 
teachers  give  a bibliography  already 
prepared?  These  8 to  9 year  old 
children  would  discuss  a new  item 
of  knowledge  or  a new  idea,  and 
the  next  day  a good  many  of  them 
would  come  to  class  with  armloads 
of  books  from  the  library  with  para- 
graphs, chapters,  or  full-time  treat- 
ment of  the  subject.  At  first  it  was 
only  the  brighter  ones;  later  even 
the  few  merely  average  were  do- 
ing the  same  thing. 

Such  children  are  not  only  a joy 
(though  I know  some  teachers 
loathe  working  with  “precocious 
brats”) ; they  seem  to  be  a lift  to 
others.  Except  in  one  situation : 
when  you  have  one  exceedingly 
brilliant  child  in  an  average  class 
or  school,  you  have  a bored,  con- 
ceited, self-centered,  isolated,  re- 

A CHAT  WITH  THE  EDITOR 


bellious,  bothersome  pest.  One  mu- 
tant, one  homo  superior  might  be 
like  that. 

But  from  my  experience  with  the 
superior  child,  and  from  the  kudos 
our  world  hands  such  men  as  Ein- 
stein, Oppenheimer,  etc.,  I think 
we  would  merely  be  more  im- 
pressed and  even  happier  with  a 
truly  new  race,  a truly  superior 
race.  They  might  not  be  highly  im- 
pressed with  us,  but  even  now  we 
have  our  intelligentsia  who  associate 
mostly  with  each  other,  our  aver- 
age who  associate  with  the  average, 
and  the  dull  who  are  happy  with 
the  dull  . . . and  even  our  way- 
down-below-average  like  my  little 
ones  who  are  happy  as  larks  when 
they  are  with  each  other.  Brains 
seek  their  own  level.  . . 

Rather  than  Cro  Magnon  kill- 
ing off  all  the  Neanderthal,  isn’t  it 
possible  that  their  taking  over  was 
a matter  of  natural  selection  plus 
absorption?  If  mutants  arrived,  it 
seems  more  likely  (to  me)  that 
homo  sapiens  would  be  absorbed 
gradually  (many  a genius  marries  a 
mere  average  spouse) ; if  homo  su- 
perior bred  true,  his  more  resistant 
body  could  probably  stand  the  dis- 
ease and  injuries  the  world  hands 
out  better  and  his  children  would 
inherit  the  earth.  If  present  man- 
kind died  out,  I doubt  that  it  would 
be  in  gas  chambers  or  crematori- 
ums, and  those  of  us  who  lived  out 
a full  life-time  (as  the  Neander- 
thals perhaps  did)  would  live  it  ad- 
miring and  accepting  the  leader- 
ship of  the  superior  race  because 
they’d  make  our  lives  richer  and 
fuller  too. 

Sincerely  yours, 
(Mrs.)  Alma  McCormick 

3 


The  scientists  of  Rykeman  III  were  conceded  by  all  the  galactic 
members  to  be  supreme  in  scientific  achievement.  Now  the 
Rykes  were  going  to  share  their  vast  knowledge  with  the  scien- 
tists of  Earth.  T o any  question  they  would  supply  an  answer — 
for  a price.  And  Hockley,  of  all  Earth’s  scientists,  was  the  stub- 
born one  who  wanted  to  weigh  the  answers  with  the  costs  . . . 

THE 

UNLEARNED 

By  Raymond  F.  Jones 

Illustrated  by  Ed  Emsh 


4 


THE  CHIEF  Officer  of  Scien- 
tific Services,  Information  and 
Coordination  was  a somewhat  mis- 
leading and  obscure  title,  and  Dr. 
Sherman  Hockley  who  held  it  was 
not  the  least  of  those  whom  the 
title  misled  and  sometimes  ob- 
scured. 

He  told  himself  he  was  not  a 
mere  library  administrator,  al- 
though he  was  proud  of  the  infor- 
mation files  built  up  under  his  di- 
rection. They  contained  the  essence 
of  accumulated  knowledge  found 
to  date  on  Earth  and  the  extra- 
terrestrial planets  so  far  contacted. 
He  didn’t  feel  justified  in  claiming 
to  be  strictly  a research  supervisor, 
either,  in  spite  of  duties  as  top  level 
administrator  for  all  divisions  of 
the  National  Standardization  and 
Research  Laboratories  and  their 


subsidiaries  in  government,  indus- 
try, and  education.  During  his  term 
of  supervision  the  National  Lab- 
oratories had  made  a tremendous 
growth,  in  contrast  to  a previous 
decline. 

Most  of  all,  however,  he  dis- 
claimed being  a figurehead,  to 
which  all  the  loose  strings  of  a vast 
and  rambling  organization  could  be 
tied.  But  sometimes  it  was  quite 
difficult  to  know  whether  or  not 
that  was  his  primary  assignment 
after  all.  His  unrelenting  efforts  to 
keep  out  of  the  category  seemed  to 
be  encountering  more  and  more 
determination  to  push  him  in  that 
direction. 

Of  course,  this  was  merely  the 
way  it  looked  in  his  more  bitter 
moments — such  as  the  present. 
Normally,  he  had  a full  awareness 


of  the  paramount  importance  of 
his  position,  and  was  determined  to 
administer  it  on  a scale  in  keeping 
with  that  importance.  His  decision 
could  affect  the  research  in  the 
world’s  major  laboratories.  Not 
that  he  was  a dictator  by  any 
means,  although  there  were  times 
when  dictation  was  called  for.  As 
when  a dozen  projects  needed 
money  and  the  Congress  allotted 
enough  for  one  or  two.  Somebody 
had  to  make  a choice — 

His  major  difficulty  was  that  ac- 
tive researchers  knew  it  was  the 
Congressional  Science  Committee 
which  was,  ultimately  responsible 
for  their  bread  and  butter.  And  the 
Senators  regarded  the  scientists, 
who  did  the  actual  work  in  the  lab- 
oratories, as  the  only  ones  who  mat- 
tered. Both  groups  tended  to  look 
upon  Hockley’s  office  as  a sort  of 
fulcrum  in  their  efforts  to  main- 
tain balance  with  each  other — or  as 
referee  in  their  sparring  for  ade- 
quate control  over  each  other. 

At  that,  however,  things  re- 
searchwise  were  better  than  ever 
before.  More  funds  and  facilities 
were  available.  Positions  in  pure 
research  were  more  secure. 

And  then,  once  again,  rumors 
about  Rykeman  III  had  begun  to 
circulate  wildly  a few  days  ago. 

Since  Man’s  achievement  of  ex- 
tra-galactic flight,  stories  of  Ryke- 
man III  had.  tantalized  the  world 
and  made  research  scientists  sick 
with  longing  when  they  considered 
the  possible  truth  of  what  they 
heard.  The  planet  was  rumored  to 
be  a world  of  super-science,  whose 
people  had  an  answer  for  every  re- 
search problem  a man  could  con- 
ceive. The  very  few  Earthmen 


who  had  been  to  Rykeman  III  con- 
firmed the  rumors.  It  was  a para- 
dise, according  to  their  stories.  And 
among  other  peoples  of  the  galaxies 
the  inhabitants  of  Rykeman  III 
were  acknowledged  supreme  in 
scientific  achievement.  None  chal- 
lenged them.  None  even  ap- 
proached them  in  abilities. 

What  made  the  situation  so  frus- 
trating to  Earthmen  was  the  addi- 
tional report  that  the  Rykes  were 
quite  altruistically  sharing  their 
science  with  a considerable  number 
of  other  worlds  on  a fee  basis. 
Earth  scientists  became  intoxicated 
at  the  mere  thought  of  studying  at 
the  feet  of  the  exalted  Rykes. 

Except  Dr.  Sherman  Hockley. 
From  the  first  he  had  taken  a dim 
view  of  the  Ryke  reports.  Consid- 
ering the  accomplishments  of  the 
National  Laboratories,  he  could  see 
no  reason  for  his  colleagues’  half- 
shameful disowning  of  all  their  own 
work  in  favor  of  a completely  un- 
known culture  several  hundred  mil- 
lion light  years  away.  They  were 
bound  to  contact  more  advanced 
cultures  in  their  explorations — and 
could  be  thankful  they  were  as  al- 
truistic as  the  Rykes! — but  it  was 
no  reason  to  view  themselves  as 
idiot  children  hoping  to  be  taught 
by  the  Rykes. 

He  had  kept  his  opinions  very 
much  to  himself  in  the  past,  since 
they  were  not  popular  with  his  asso- 
ciates, who  generally  regarded  his 
attitudes  as  simply  old-fashioned. 
But  now,  for  the  first  time,  a Ryke 
ship  was  honoring  Earth  with  a 
visit.  There  was  almost  hysterical 
speculation  over  the  possibility  that 
Earth  would  be  offered  tutelage  by 
the  mighty  Ryke  scientists.  Hockley 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


6 


wouldn’t  hhve  said  he  was  unalter- 
ably opposed  to  the  idea.  He  would 
have  described  himself  as  extreme- 
ly cautious.  What  he  did  oppose 
wholeheartedly  was  the  enthusiasm 
that  painted  the  Rykes  with  pure 
and  shining  light,  without  a shad- 
owy hue  in  the  whole  picture. 

Since  his  arrival,  the  Ryke  envoy 
had  been  closeted  with  members  of 
the  Congressional  Science  Commit- 
tee. Not  a word  had  leaked  as  to 
his  message.  Shortly,  however,  the 
scientists  were  to  be  let  in  on  the 
secret  which  might  affect  their  ca- 
reers for  better  or  for  worse  during 
the  rest  of  their  lives,  and  for  many 
generations  to  come.  The  meeting 
was  going  to  be — 

Hockley  jumped  to  his  feet  as 
he  glanced  at  the  clock.  He  hurried 
through  the  door  to  the  office  of 
his  secretary,  Miss  Cardston,  who 
looked  meaningfully  at  him  as  he 
passed. 

‘Til  bet  there  isn’t  a Senator  on 
time,”  he  said. 

In  the  corridor  he  almost  col- 
lided with  Dr.  Lester  Showalter, 
who  was  his  Administrative  Assist- 
ant for  Basic  Research.  “The  Ryke 
character  showed  up  fifteen  min- 
utes ago,”  said  Showalter.  “Every- 
one’s waiting.” 

“We’ve  got  six  minutes  yet,”  said 
Hockley.  He  walked  rapidly  beside 
Showalter.  “Is  there  any  word  on 
what  the  envoy’s  got  that’s  so  im- 
portant?” 

“No.  I’ve  got  the  feeling  it’s 
something  pretty  big.  Wheeler  and 
Johnson  of  Budget  are  there.  Some- 
body said  it  might  have  something 
to  do  with  the  National  Lab.” 

“I  don’t  see  the  connection  be- 
tween that  and  a meeting  with  the 

THE  UNLEARNED 


Ryke,”  said  Hockley. 

Showalter  stopped  at  the  door 
of  the  conference  room.  “Maybe 
they  want  to  sell  us  something.  At 
any  rate,  we’re  about  to  find  out.” 
The  conference  table  was  sur- 
rounded by  Senators  of  the  Com- 
mittee. Layered  behind  them  were 
scientists  representing  the  cream  of 
Hockley’s  organization.  Senator 
Markham,  the  bulky,  red-faced 
Chairman  greeted  them.  “Your 
seats  are  reserved  at  the  head  of 
the  table,”  he  said. 

“Sorry  about  the  time,”  Hockley 
mumbled.  “Clock  must  be  slow.” 
“Quite  all  right.  We  assembled 
just  a trifle  early.  I want  you  to 
meet  our  visitor,  Special  Envoy 
from  Rykeman  III,  Liacan.” 
Markham  introduced  them,  and 
the  stick-thin  envoy  arose  with  an 
extended  hand.  His  frail,  whistling 
voice  that  was  in  keeping  with  his 
bird-like  character  spoke  in  clear 
tones.  “I  am  happy  to  know  you. 
Dr.  Hockley,  Dr.  Showalter.” 

The  two  men  sat  down  in  good 
view  of  the  visitor’s  profile.  Hock- 
ley had  seen  the  Rykes  before,  but 
had  always  been  repelled  by  their 
snobbish  approach.  Characteristi- 
cally, the  envoy  bore  roughly  an- 
thropomorphic features,  including 
a short  feather  covering  on  his 
dorsal  side.  He  was  dressed  in 
bright  clothing  that  left  visible  the 
streak  of  feathering  that  descended 
from  the  bright,  plumed  crown  and 
along  the  back  of  his  neck.  Gravity 
and  air  pressure  of  Earth  were 
about  normal  forliim.  For  breath- 
ing, however,  he  was  required  to 
wear  a small  device  in  one  narrow 
nostril.  This  was  connected  to  a 
compact  tank  on  his  shoulder. 


7 


Markham  called  for  order  and 
introduced  the  visitor.  There  was  a 
round  of  applause.  Liacan  bowed 
with  a short,  stiff  gesture  and  let  his 
small  black  eyes  dart  over  the  audi- 
ence. With  an  adjustment  of  his 
breathing  piece  he  began  speaking. 

“It  is  recognized  on  Earth/’  he 
said,  “as  it  is  elsewhere,  that  my 
people  of  Rykeman  III  possess  un- 
disputed intellectual  leadership  in 
the  galaxies  of  the  Council.  Your 
research  is  concerned  with  things 
taugfit  only  in  the  kindergartens  of 
my  world.  Much  that  you  hold  to 
be  true  is  in  error,  and  your  most 
profound  discoveries  are  self-evi- 
dent to  the  children  of  my  people.” 

Hockley  felt  a quick,  painful  con- 
traction in  the  region  of  his  dia- 
phragm. So  this  was  it! 

“We  are  regarded  with  much 
jealousy,  envy,  and  even  hatred  by 
some  of  our  unlearned  neighbors 
in  space,”  said  the  Ryke.  “But  it 
has  never  been  our  desire  to  be 
selfish  with  our  superior  achieve-* 
ments  which  make  us  the  object 
of  these  feelings.  We  have  under- 
taken a program  of  scientific  lead- 
ership in  our  interstellar  neighbor- 
hood. This  began  long  before  you 
came  into  space  and  many  worlds 
have  accepted  the  plan  we  offer. 

“Obviously,  it  is  impractical  to 
pour  out  all  the  knowledge  and 
basic  science  we  have  accumulated. 
Another  world  would  find  it  im- 
possible to  sort  out  that  which  was 
applicable  to  it.  What  we  do  is  act 
as  a consultation  center  upon  which 
others  can  call  at  will  to  obtain 
data  pertaining  to  any  problem  at 
hand.  Thus,  they  are  not  required 
to  sort  through  wholly  inapplic- 
able information  to  find  what  they 

8 


need. 

“For  example,  if  you  desire  to 
improve  your  surface  conveyances, 
we  will  supply  you  with  data  for 
building  an  optimum  vehicle  suit- 
able for  conditions  on  Earth  and 
which  is  virtually  indestructible. 
You  will  of  course  do  your  own 
manufacturing,  but  even  there  we 
can  supply  you  with  technology  that 
will  make  the  process  seem  miracu- 
lous by  your  present  standards. 

“Our  services  are  offered  for  a 
fee,  payable  in  suitable  items  of 
goods  or  raw  materials.  When  you 
contemplate  the  freedom  from 
monotonous  and  unending  research 
in  fields  already  explored  by  us,  I 
am  certain  you  will  not  consider 
our  fees  exorbitant.  Our  desire  is  to 
raise  the  cultural  level  of  all  peo- 
ples to  the  maximum  of  which  they 
are  capable.  We  know  it  is  not  pos- 
sible or  even  desirable  to  bring 
others  to  our  own  high  levels,  but 
we  do  offer  assistance  to  all  cultures 
in  accord  with  their  ability  to  re- 
ceive. The  basic  principle  is  that 
they  shall  ask — and  whatever  is 
asked  for,  with  intelligence  suffi- 
cient for  its  utilization,  that  shall  be 
granted. 

“I  am  certain  I may  count  on 
your  acceptance  of  the  generous 
offer  of  my  people.” 

The  envoy  sat  down  with  a jig- 
gling of  his  bright  plume,  and  there 
was  absolute  silence  in  the  room. 
Hockley  pictured  to  himself  the 
dusty,  cobweb  laboratories  of  Earth 
vacated  by  scientists  who  ran  to  the 
phone  to  call  the  Rykes  for  answers 
to  every  problem. 

Senator  Markham  stood  up  and 
glanced  over  the  audience.  “There 
is  the  essence  of  the  program  which 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


has  been  submitted  to  us,”  he  said. 
“There  is  a vast  amount  of  detail 
which  is,  of  course,  obvious  to  the 
minds  of  our  friends  on  Rykeman 
III,  but  which  must  be  the  subject 
of  much  deliberation  on  the  part  of 
us  comparatively  simple  minded 
Earthmen.”  He  gave  a self-con- 
scious chuckle,  which  got  no 
response. 

Hockley  felt  mentally  stunned. 
Here  at  last  was  the  thing  that  had 
been  hoped  for  by  most,  anxiously 
awaited  by  a few,  and  opposed  by 
almost  no  one. 

“The  major  difficulty,55  said 
Markham  with  slow  dignity,  “is  the 
price.  It’s  high,  yes.  In  monetary 
terms,  approximately  twelve  and  a 
half  billions  per  year.  But  certainly 
no  man  in  his  right  mind  would 
consider  any  reasonable  figure  too 
high  for  what  we  can  expect  to  re- 
ceive from  our  friends  of  Rykeman 
HL 

“We  of  the  Science  Committee 
do  not  believe,  however,  that  we 
could  get  a commitment  for  this 
sum  to  be  added  to  our  normal  bud- 
get. Yet  there  is  a rather  obvious 
solution.  The  sum  required  is  very 
close  to  that  which  is  now  expended 
on  the  National  Standardization 
and  Research  Laboratories.55 

Hockley  felt  a sudden  chill  at  the 
back  of  his  neck. 

“With  the  assistance  of  the 
Rykes,55  said  Markham,  “we  shall 
have  no  further  need  of  the  Nation- 
al Laboratories.  We  shall  require 
but  a small  staff  to  analyze  our 
problems  and  present  them  to  the 
Rykes  and  relay  the  answers  for 
proper  assimilation.  Acceptance  of 
the  Ryke  program  provides  its  own 
automatic  financing  l55 

THE  UNLEARNED 


He  glanced  about  with  a tri- 
umphant smile.  Hockley  felt  as  if 
he  were  looking  through  a mist 
upon  something  that  happened  a 
long  time  ago.  The  National  Lab! 
Abandon  the  National  Lab! 

Around  him  there  were  small 
nods  of  agreement  from  his  col- 
leagues. Some  pursed  their  lips  as 
if  doubtful — but  not  very  much.  He 
waited  for  someone  to  rise  to  his 
feet  in  a blast  of  protest.  No  one 
did.  For  a moment  Hockley’s  own 
hands  tensed  on  the  back  of  the 
chair  in  front  of  him.  Then  he 
slumped  back  to  his  seat.  Now  was 
not  the  time. 

They  had  to  thrash  it  out  among 
themselves.  He  had  to  show  them 
the  magnitude  of  this  bribe.  He  had 
to  find  an  argument  to  beat  down 
the  Congressmen’s  irrational  hopes 
of  paradise.  He  couldn’t  plead  for 
the  Lab  on  the  grounds  of  senti- 
ment— or  that  it  was  sometimes  a 
good  idea  to  work  out  your  own 
problems.  The  Senators  didn’t  care 
for  the  problems  or  concerns  of  the 
scientists.  It  appeared  that  even  the 
scientists  themselves  had  forgotten 
to  care.  He  had  to  slug  both  groups 
with  something  very  solid. 

Markham  was  going  on.  “We  are 
convinced  this  is  a bargain  which 
even  the  most  obstinate  of  our  Con- 
gressional colleagues  will  be  quick 
to  recognize.  It  would  be  folly  to 
compute  with  building  blocks  when 
we  can  gain  access  to  giant  calcula- 
tors. There  should  be  no  real  diffi- 
culty in  getting  funds  transferred 
from  the  National  Laboratory. 

“At  this  time  we  will  adjourn. 
Liacan  leaves  this  evening.  Our  ac- 
ceptance of  this  generous  offer  will 
be  conveyed  to  Rykeman  III  direct- 


9 


ly  upon  official  sanction  by  the  Con- 
gress. I wish  to  ask  this  same  group 
to  meet  again  for  discussion  of  the 
details  incident  to  this  transfer  of 
operations.  Let  us  say  at  ten  o’clock 
in  the  morning,  gentlemen.” 

HOCKLEY  said  goodbye  to  the 
envoy.  Afterwards,  he  moved 
through  the  circle  of  Senators  to  his 
own  group.  In  the  corridor  they 
tightened  about  him  and  followed 
along  as  if  he  had  given  an  order 
for  them  to  follow  him.  He  turned 
and  attempted  a grin. 

“Looks  like  a bull  session  is  in 
order,  gents.  Assembly  in  five  min- 
utes in  my  office.” 

As  he  and  Showalter  opened  the 
door  to  Miss  Cardston’s  office  and 
strode  in,  the  secretary  looked  up 
with  a start.  “I  thought  you  were 
going  to  meet  in  the  conference 
room.” 

“We’ve  met,”  said  Hockley. 
“This  is  the  aftermeeting.  Send  out 
for  a couple  of  cases  of  beer.”  He 
glanced  at  the  number  surging 
through  the  doorway  and  fished  in 
his  billfold.  “Better  make  it  three. 
This  ought  to  cover  it.” 

With  disapproval,  Miss  Cardston 
picked  up  the  bills  and  turned  to 
the  phone.  Almost  simultaneously 
there  was  a bellow  of  protest  and  an 
enormous,  ham-like  hand  gripped 
her  slender  wrist.  She  glanced  up 
in  momentary  fright. 

Dr.  Forman  K.  Silvers  was  hold- 
ing her  wrist  with  one  hand  and 
clapping  Hockley  on  the  back  with 
the  other.  “This  is  not  an  occasion 
for  beer,  my  boy!”  he  said  in  an 
enormous  voice.  “Make  that  a case 
of  champagne,  Miss  Cardston.”  He 

10 


released  her  and  drew  out  his  own 
billfold. 

“Get  somebody  to  bring  in  a cou- 
ple of  dozen  chairs,”  Hockley  said. 

In  his  own  office  he  walked  to  the 
window  behind  his  desk  and  stood 
facing  it.  The  afternoon  haze  was 
coming  up  out  of  the  ocean.  Faintly 
visible  were  the  great  buildings  of 
the  National  Laboratories  on  the 
other  side  of  the  city.  Above  the 
mist  the  sun  caught  the  tip  of  the 
eight  story  tower  where  the  massive 
field  tunnels  of  the  newly  designed 
gamma tron  were  to  be  installed. 

Or  were  to  have  been  installed. 

The  gammatron  was  expected  to 
make  possible  the  creation  of  gravi- 
tational fields  up  to  five  thousand 
g’s.  It  would  probably  be  a mere 
toy  to  the  Rykes,  but  Hockley  felt  a 
fierce  pride  in  its  creation.  Maybe 
that  was  childish.  Maybe  his  whole 
feeling  about  the  Lab  was  childish. 
Perhaps  the  time  had  come  to  give 
up  childish  things  and  take  upon 
themselves  adulthood. 

But  looking  across  the  city  at  the 
concrete  spire  of  the  gammatron, 
he  didn’t  believe  it. 

He  heard  the  clank  of  metal 
chairs  as  a couple  of  clerks  began 
bringing  them  in.  Then  there  was 
the  clink  of  glassware.  He  turned  to 
see  Miss  Cardston  stiffly  indicating 
a spot  on  the  library  table  for  the 
glasses  and  the  frosty  bottles. 

Hockley  walked  slowly  to  the 
table  and  filled  one  of  the  glasses. 
He  raised  it  slowly.  “It’s  been  a 
short  life  but  a merry  one,  gentle- 
men.” He  swallowed  the  contents  of 
the  glass  too  quickly  and  returned 
to  his  desk. 

“You  don’t  sound  very  happy 
about  the  whole  thing,”  said  Mor- 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


tenson,  a chemist  who  wore  a neat, 
silvery  mustache. 

“Are  you  overjoyed,”  said  Hock- 
ley, “that  we  are  to  swap  the  Na- 
tional Lab  for  a bottomless  encyclo- 
pedia?” 

“Yes,  I think  so,”  said  Morten- 
son.  “There  are  some  minor  objec- 
tions, but  in  the  end  I’m  certain 
we’ll  all  be  satisfied  with  what  we 
get.55 

“Satisfied!  Happy!”  exclaimed 
the  mathematician,  Dr.  Silvers. 
“How  can  you  use  words  so  prosaic 
and  restrained  in  references  to  these 
great  events  which  we  shall  be 
privileged  to  witness  in  our  life- 
times?” 

He  had  taken  his  stand  by  the 
library  table  and  was  now  filling 
the  glasses  with  the  clear,  bubbling 
champagne,  sloshing  it  with  ecstatic 
abandon  over  the  table  and  the  rug. 

Hockley  glanced  toward  him. 
“You  don’t  believe,  then.  Dr.  Sil- 
vers, that  we  should  maintain  any 
reserve  in  regard  to  the  Rykes?” 

“None  whatever!  The  gods  them- 
selves have  stepped  down  and  of- 
fered an  invitation  direct  to  para- 
dise. Should  we  question  or  hold 
back,  or  say  we  are  merely  happy. 
The  proper  response  of  a man 
about  to  enter  heaven  is  beyond 
words!” 

The  bombast  of  the  mathema- 
tician never  failed  to  enliven  any 
backroom  session  in  which  he  par- 
ticipated. “I  have  no  doubt,”  he 
said,  “that  within  a fortnight  we 
shall  be  in  possession  of  a solution 
to  the  Legrandian  Equations.  I 
have  sought  this  for  forty  years.” 

“I  think  it  would  be  a mistake  to 
support  the  closing  of  the  National 
Laboratories,”  said  Hockley  slowly. 

THE  UNLEARNED 


As  if  a switch  had  been  thrown, 
their  expressions  changed.  There 
was  a sudden  carefulness  in  their 
stance  and  movements,  as  if  they 
were  feinting  before  a deadly  oppo- 
nent. 

“I  don’t  feel  it’s  such  a bad  bar- 
gain,” said  a thin,  bespectacled 
physicist  named  Judson.  He  was 
seated  across  the  room  from  Hock- 
ley. “I’ll  vote  to  sacrifice  the  Lab  in 
exchange  for  what  the  Rykes  will 
give  us.” 

“That’s  the  point,”  said  Hockley. 
“Exactly  what  are  the  Rykes  going 
to  give  us?  And  we  speak  very  glibly 
of  sharing  their  science.  But  shall 
we  actually  be  in  any  position  to 
share  it?  What  becomes  of  the  class 
of  scientists  on  Earth  when  the  Lab 
is  abandoned?” 

Wilkins  stood  abruptly,  his  hands 
shoved  part  way  into  his  pockets 
and  his  lower  jaw  extended  tensely. 
“I  don’t  believe  that’s  part  of  this 
question,”  he  said.  It  is  not  just  we 
scientists  who  are  to  share  the  bene- 
fits of  the  Rykes.  It  is  Mankind.  At 
this  time  we  have  no  right  to  con- 
sider mere  personal  concerns.  We 
would  betray  our  whole  calling — 
our  very  humanity — if  we  thought 
for  one  moment  of  standing  in  the 
way  of  this  development  because  of 
our  personal  concern  over  economic 
and  professional  problems.  There 
has  never  been  a time  when  a true 
scientist  would  not  put  aside  his 
personal  concerns  for  the  good  of 
all.” 

Hockley  waited,  half  expecting 
somebody  to  start  clapping.  No  one 
did,  but  there  were  glances  of  self- 
righteous  approval  in  Wilkins’  di- 
rection. The  biologist  straightened 
the  sleeves  of  his  coat  with  a smug 

11 


gesture  and  awaited  Hockley’s  re- 
buttal. 

“We  are  Mankind,”  Hockley  said 
finally.  “You  and  I are  as  much  a 
part  of  humanity  as  that  bus  load 
of  punch  machine  clerks  and  store 
managers  passing  on  the  street  out- 
side. If  we  betray  ourselves  we  have 
betrayed  humanity. 

“This  is  not  a sudden  thing.  It  is 
the  end  point  of  a trend  which  has 
gone  on  for  a long  time.  It  began 
with  our  first  contacts  beyond  the 
galaxy,  when  we  realized  there  were 
peoples  far  in  advance  of  us  in 
science  and  economy.  We  have  been 
feeding  on  them  ever  since.  Our 
own  developments  have  shrunk  in 
direct  proportion.  For  a long  time 
we’ve  been  on  the  verge  of  becom- 
ing intellectual  parasites  in  the  Uni- 
verse. Acceptance  of  the  Ryke  offer 
will  be  the  final  step  in  that  direc- 
tion.” 

Instantly,  almost  every  other 
man  in  the  room  was  talking  at 
once.  Hockley  smiled  faintly  until 
the  angry  voices  subsided.  Then  Sil- 
vers cleared  his  throat  gently.  He 
placed  his  glass  beside  the  bottles 
on  the  table  with  a precise  motion. 
“I  am  sure,”  he  said,  “that  a mo- 
ment’s thought  will  convince  you 
that  you  do  not  mean  what  you 
have  just  said. 

“Consider  the  position  of  pupil 
and  teacher.  One  of  Man’s  greatest 
failings  is  his  predilection  for  assum- 
ing always  the  position  of  teacher 
and  eschewing  that  of  pupil.  There 
is  also  the  question  of  humility,  in- 
tellectual humility.  We  scientists 
have  always  boasted  of  our  readi- 
ness to  set  aside  one  so-called  truth 
and  accept  another  with  more  valid 
supporting  evidence. 

12 


“Since  our  first  contact  with 
other  galactic  civilizations  we  have 
had  the  utmost  need  to  adopt  an 
attitude  of  humility.  We  have  been 
fortunate  in  coming  to  a community 
of  worlds  where  war  and  oppression 
are  not  standard  rules  of  procedure. 
Among  our  own  people  we  have 
encountered  no  such  magnanimity 
as  has  been  extended  repeatedly  by 
other  worlds,  climaxed  now  by  the 
Ryke’s  magnificent  offer. 

“To  adopt  sincere  intellectual 
humility  and  the  attitude  of  the 
pupil  is  not  to  function  as  a parasite, 
Dr.  Hockley.” 

“Your  analogy  of  teacher  and 
pupil  is  very  faulty  in  expressing  our 
relation  to  the  Rykes,”  said  Hock- 
ley. “Or  perhaps  I should  say  it 
is  too  hellishly  accurate.  Would  you 
have  us  remain  the  eternal  pupils? 
The  closing  of  the  National 
Laboratories  means  an  irreversible 
change  in  our  position.  Is  it  worth 
gaining  a universe  of  knowledge  to 
give  up  your  own  personal  free  in- 
quiry?” 

“I  am  sure  none  of  us  considers 
he  is  giving  up  his  personal  free  in- 
quiry,” said  Silvers  almost  angrily. 
“We  see  unlimited  expansion  be- 
yond anything  we  have  imagined  in 
our  wildest  dreams.” 

On  a few  faces  there  were  frowns 
of  uncertainty,  but  no  one  spoke 
up  to  support  him.  Hockley  knew 
that  until  this  vision  of  paradise 
wore  off  there  were  none  of  them  on 
whom  he  could  count. 

He  smiled  broadly  and  stood  up 
to  ease  the  tension  in  the  room. 
“Well,  it  appears  you  have  made 
your  decision.  Of  course,  Congress 
can  accept  the  Ryke  plan  whether 
we  approve  or  not,  but  it  is  good  to 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


go  on  record  one  way  or  the  other. 
I suppose  that  on  the  way  out  to- 
night it  would  be  proper  to  check  in 
at  Personnel  and  file  a services 
available  notification.” 

And  then  he  wished  he  hadn’t 
said  that.  Their  faces  grew  a little 
more  set  at  his  unappreciated  at- 
tempt at  humor. 

SHQWALTER  remained  after 
the  others  left.  He  sat  across  the 
desk  while  Hockley  turned  back 
to  the  window.  Only  the  tip  of  the 
gammatron  tower  now  caught  the 
late  afternoon  sunlight. 

“Maybe  I’m  getting  old,”  Hock- 
ley said.  “Maybe  they’re  right  and 
the  Lab  isn’t  worth  preserving  if  it 
means  the  difference  between  get- 
ting or  not  getting  tutelage  from  the 
Rykes.” 

“But  you  don’t  feel  that’s  true,” 
said  Showalter. 

“No.” 

“You’re  the  one  who  built  the 
Lab  into  what  it  is.  It  has  as  much 
worth  as  it  ever  had,  and  you  have 
an  obligation  to  keep  it  from  being 
destroyed  by  a group  of  politicians 
who  could  never  understand  its 
necessity.” 

“I  didn’t  build  it,”  said  Hockley. 
“It  grew  because  I was  able  to  find 
enough  people  who  wanted  the  in- 
stitution to  exist.  But  I’ve  been 
away  from  research  so  long — I 
never  was  much  good  at  it  really. 
Did  you  ever  know  that?  I’ve  al- 
ways thought  of  myself  as  a sort  of 
impressario  of  scientific  produc- 
tions, if  I might  use  such  a term. 
Maybe  those  closer  to  the  actual 
work  are  right.  Maybe  I’m  just 
trying  to  hang  onto  the  past.  It 


could  be  time  for  a jump  to  a new 
kind  of  progress.” 

“You  don’t  believe  any  of  that.” 

Hockley  looked  steadily  in  the  di- 
rection of  the  Lab  buildings.  “I 
don’t  believe  any  of  it.  That  isn’t 
just  an  accumulation  of  buildings 
over  there,  with  a name  attached  to 
them.  It’s  the  advancing  terminal 
of  all  Man’s  history  of  trying  to  find 
out  about  himself  and  the  Universe. 
It  started  before  Neanderthal 
climbed  into  his  caves  a half  million 
years  ago.  From  then  until  now 
there’s  a steady  path  of  trial  and 
error— of  learning.  There’s  exulta- 
tion and  despair,  success  and  fail- 
ure. Now  they  want  to  say  it  was  all 
for  nothing.” 

“But  to  be  pupils — to  let  the 
Rykes  teach  us — ” 

“The  only  trouble  with  Silvers’ 
argument  is  that  our  culture  has 
never  understood  that  teaching,  in 
the  accepted  sense,  is  an  impossi- 
bility. There  can  be  only  learning — 
never  teaching.  The  teacher  has  to 
be  eliminated  from  the  actual  learn- 
ing process  before  genuine  learning 
can  ever  take  place.  But  the  Rykes 
offer  to  become  the  Ultimate 
Teacher.” 

“And  if  this  is  true,”  said  Show- 
alter slowly,  “you  couldn’t  teach  it 
to  those  who  disagree,  could  you? 
They’d  have  to  learn  it  for  them- 
selves.” 

Hockley  turned.  For  a moment 
he  continued  to  stare  at  his  as- 
sistant. Then  his  face  broke  into  a 
narrow  grin.  “Of  course  you’re 
right  1 There’s  only  one  way  they’ll 
ever  learn  it : go  through  the  actual 
experience  of  what  Ryke  tutelage 
will  mean.” 


THE  UNLEARNED 


13 


Most  of  the  workrooms  at  In- 
formation Central  were  empty  this 
time  of  evening.  Hockley  selected 
the  first  one  he  came  to  and  called 
for  every  scrap  of  data  pertaining 
to  Rykeman  III.  There  was  a fair 
amount  of  information  available  on 
the  physical  characteristics  of  the 
world.  Hockley  scribbled  swift,  pri- 
vately intelligible  notes  as  he 
scanned.  The  Rykes  lived  under  a 
gravity  one  third  heavier  than 
Earth’s,  with  a day  little  more  than 
half  as  long,  and  they  received  only 
forty  percent  as  much  heat  from 
their  frail  sun  as  Earthmen  were 
accustomed  to. 

Cultural  characteristics  included 
a trading  system  that  made  the  en- 
tire planet  a single  economic  unit. 
And  the  planet  had  no  history  what- 
ever of  war.  The  Rykes  themselves 
had  contributed  almost  nothing  to 
the  central  libraries  of  the  galaxies 
concerning  their  own  personal 
makeup  and  mental  functions,  how- 
ever. What  little  was  available  came 
from  observers  not  of  their  race. 

There  were  indications  they  were 
a highly  unemotional  race,  not 
given  to  any  artistic  expression. 
Hockley  found  this  surprising.  The 
general  rule  was  for  highly  intellec- 
tual attainments  to  be  accompanied 
by  equally  high  artistic  expression. 

But  all  of  this  provided  no  data 
that  he  could  relate  to  his  present 
problem,  no  basis  for  argument  be- 
yond what  he  already  had.  He  re- 
turned the  films  to  their  silver  cans 
and  set  staring  at  the  neat  pile  of 
them  on  the  desk.  Then  he  smiled 
at  his  own  obtuseness.  Data  on 
Rykeman  III  might  be  lacking,  but 
the  Ryke  plan  had  been  tried  on 
plenty  of  other  worlds.  Data  on 


them  should  not  be  so  scarce. 

He  returned  the  cans  and 
punched  out  a new  request  on  the 
call  panel.  Twenty  seconds  later  he 
was  pleasantly  surprised  by  a score 
of  new  tapes  in  the  hopper.  That 
was  enough  for  a full  night’s  work. 
He  wished  he’d  brought  Sho waiter 
along  to  help. 

Then  his  eye  caught  sight  of  the 
label  on  the  topmost  can  in  the  pile : 
Janisson  VIII.  The  name  rang  a 
familiar  signal  somewhere  deep  in 
his  mind.  Then  he  knew — that  was 
the  home  world  of  Waldon  Thar, 
one  of  his  closest  friends  in  the  year 
when  he’d  gone  to  school  at  Galac- 
tic Center  for  advanced  study. 

Thar  had  been  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  researchers  Hockley  had 
ever  known.  In  bull  session  debate 
he  was  instantly  beyond  the  depth 
of  everyone  else. 

Janisson  VIII.  Thar  could  tell 
him  about  the  Rykes! 

Hockley  pushed  the  tape  cans 
aside  and  went  to  the  phone  in  the 
workroom.  He  dialed  for  the  inter- 
stellar operator.  “Government  pri- 
ority call  to  Janisson  VIII,”  he 
said.  “Waldon  Thar.  He  attended 
Galactic  Center  Research  Institute 
twenty-three  years  ago.  He  came 
from  the  city  Plar,  which  was  his 
home  at  that  time.  I have  no  other 
information,  except  that  he  is  prob- 
ably employed  as  a research  scien- 
tist.” 

There  was  a moment’s  silence 
while  the  operator  noted  the  in- 
formation. “There  will  be  some  de- 
lay,” she  said  finally.  “At  present 
the  inter-galactic  beams  are  full.” 

“I  can  use  top  emergency  priority 
on  this,”  said  Hockley.  “Can  you 
clear  a trunk  for  me  on  that?” 


14 


RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


“Yes.  One  moment,  please.” 

He  sat  by  the  window  for  half 
an  hour,  turning  down  the  light  in 
the  workroom  so  that  he  could  see 
the  flow  of  traffic  at  the  port  west 
of  the  Lab  buildings.  Two  space- 
ships took  off  and  three  came  in 
while  he  waited.  And . then  the 
phone  rang. 

“I’m  sorry,”  the  operator  said. 
“Waldon  Thar  is  reported  not  on 
Janisson  VIII.  He  went  to  Ryke- 
man  III  about  two  Earth  years  ago. 
Do  you  wish  to  attempt  to  locate 
him  there?” 

“By  all  means,”  said  Hockley. 
“Same  priority.” 

This  was  better  than  he  had 
hoped  for.  Thar  could  really  get 
him  the  information  he  needed  on 
the  Rykes.  Twenty  minutes  later  the 
phone  rang  again.  In  the  operator’s 
first  words  Hockley  sensed  apology 
and  knew  the  attempt  had  failed. 

“Our  office  has  learned  that  Wal- 
den Thar  is  at  present  on  tour  as 
aide  to  the  Ryke  emissary,  Liacan. 
We  can  perhaps  trace — ” 

“No!”  Hockley  shouted.  “That 
won’t  be  necessary.  I know  now — ” 
He  almost  laughed  aloud  to  him- 
self. This  was  an  incredible  piece 
of  good  luck.  Walden  Thar  was 
probably  out  at  the  space  port  right 
now — unless  one  of  those  ships  tak- 
ing off  had  been  the  Ryke — 

He  wondered  why  Thar  had  not 
tried  to  contact  him.  Of  course, 
it  had  been  a long  time,  but  they 
had  been  very  close  at  the  center. 
He  dialed  the  field  control  tower. 
“I  want  to  know  if  the  ship  from 
Rykeman  III  has  departed  yet,”  he 
said. 

“They  were  scheduled  for  six 
hours  ago,  but  mechanical  difficulty 

THE  UNLEARNED 


has  delayed  them.  Present  estimated 
take-off  is  1100.” 

Almost  two  hours  to  go,  Hockley 
thought.  That  should  be  time 
enough.  “Please  put  me  in  com- 
munication with  one  of  the  aides 
aboard  named  Waldon  Thar.  This 
is  Sherman  Hockley  of  Scientific 
Services.  Priority  request.” 

“I’ll  try,  sir.”  The  tower  operator 
manifested  a sudden  increase  of 
respect.  “One  moment,  please.” 
Hockley  heard  the  buzz  and 
switch  clicks  of  communication  cir- 
cuits reaching  for  the  ship.  Then, 
in  a moment,  he  heard  the  some- 
what irritated  but  familiar  voice  of 
his  old  friend. 

“Waldon  Thar  speaking,”  the 
voice  said.  “Who  wishes  to  talk?” 
“Listen,  you  old  son  of  a cyclo- 
tron’s maiden  aunt!”  said  Hockley. 
“Who  would  want  to  talk  on  Sol 
III?  Why  didn’t  you  give  me  a buzz 
when  you  landed?  I just  found  out 
you  were  here.” 

“Sherm  Hockley,  of  course,”  the 
voice  said  with  distant,  unperturbed 
tones.  “This  is  indeed  a surprise  and 
a pleasure.  To  be  honest,  I had  for- 
gotten Earth  was  your  home 
planet.” 

“I’ll  try  to  think  of  something  to 
jog  your  memory  next  time.  How 
about  getting  together?” 

“Well — I don’t  have  very  long,” 
said  Thar  hesitantly.  “If  you  could 
come  over  for  a few  minutes — ” 
Hockley  had  the  jolting  feeling 
that  Waldon  Thar  would  just  as 
soon  pass  up  the  opportunity  for 
their  meeting.  Some  of  the  en- 
thusiasm went  out  of  his  voice. 
“There’s  a good  all-night  inter- 
planetary eatery  and  bar  on  the 
field  there.  I’ll  be  along  in  fifteen 

15 


minutes.” 

“Fine/’  said  Thar,  “but  please 
try  not  to  be  late.” 

On  the  way  to  the  field,  Hockley 
wondered  about  the  change  that 
had  apparently  taken  place  in  Thar. 
Of  course,  he  had  changed,  too — 
perhaps  for  much  the  worse.  But 
Thar  sounded  like  a stuffed  shirt 
now,  and  that  is  the  last  thing 
Hockley  would  have  expected.  In 
school,  Thar  had  been  the  most  ir- 
reverent of  the  whole  class  of  irrev- 
erents,  denouncing  in  ecstasy  the 
established  and  unproven  lore,  rid- 
ing the  professors  of  unsubstanti- 
ated hypotheses.  Now — well,  he 
didn’t  sound  like  the  Thar  Hockley 
knew. 

He  took  a table  and  sat  down  just 
as  Thar  entered  the  dining  room. 
The  latter’s  broad  smile  mo- 
mentarily removed  Hockley’s 
doubts.  The  smile  hadn’t  changed. 
And  there  was  the  same  expression 
of  devilish  disregard  for  the  estab- 
lished order.  The  same  warm 
friendliness.  It  baffled  Hockley  to 
understand  how  Thar  could  have 
failed  to  remember  Earth  was  his 
home. 

Thar  mentioned  it  as  he  came  up 
and  took  Hockley’s  hand.  “I’m  ter- 
ribly sorry,”  he  said.  “It  was  stupid 
to  forget  that  Earth  meant  Sherman 
Hockley.” 

“I  know  how  it  is.  I should  have 
written.  I guess  I’m  the  one  who 
owes  a letter.” 

“No,  I think  not,”  said  Thar. 

They  sat  on  opposite  sides  of  a 
small  table  near  a window  and  or- 
dered drinks.  On  the  field  they 
could  see  the  vast,  shadowy  outline 
of  the  Ryke  vessel. 

16 


Thar  was  of  a race  genetically 
close  to  the  Rykes.  He  lacked  the 
feathery  covering,  but  this  was  re- 
placed by  a layer  of  thin  scales, 
which  had  a tendency  to  stand  on 
edge  when  he  was  excited.  He  also 
wore  a breathing  piece,  and  carried 
the  small  shoulder  tank  with  a faint 
air  of  superiority. 

Hockley  watched  him  with  a 
growing  sense  of  loss.  The  first  im- 
pression had  been  more  nearly  cor- 
rect. Thar  hadn’t  wanted  to  meet 
him. 

“It’s  been  a long  time,”  said 
Hockley  lamely.  “I  guess  there  isn’t 
much  we  did  back  there  that  means 
anything  now.” 

“You  shouldn’t  say  that,”  said 
Thar  as  if  recognizing  he  had  been 
too  remote.  “Every  hour  of  our  ac- 
quaintance meant  a great  deal  to 
me.  I’ll  never  forgive  myself  for 
forgetting — but  tell  me  how  you 
learned  I was  aboard  the  Ryke 
ship.” 

“The  Rykes  have  made  us  an 
offer.  I wanted  to  find  out  the  ef- 
fects on  worlds  that  had  accepted.  I 
learned  Janisson  VIII  was  one,  so  I 
started  looking.” 

“I’m  so  very  glad  you  did,  Sherm. 
You  want  me  to  confirm,  of  course, 
the  advisability  of  accepting  the 
offer  Liacan  has  made.” 

“Confirm — or  deny  it,”  said 
Hockley. 

Thar  spread  his  clawlike  hands. 
“Deny  it?  The  most  glorious  oppor- 
tunity a planet  could  possibly 
have?” 

Something  in  Thar’s  voice  gave 
Hockley  a sudden  chill.  “How  has 
it  worked  on  your  own  world?” 

“Janisson  VIII  has  turned  from 
a slum  to  a world  of  mansions.  Our 


RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


economic  problems  have  been 
solved.  Health  and  long  life  are  rou- 
tine. There  is  nothing  we  want  that 
we  cannot  have  for  the  asking.55 

“But  are  you  satisfied  with  it?  Is 
there  nothing  which  you  had  to  give 
up  that  you  would  like  returned?55 

Waldon  Thar  threw  back  his 
head  and  laughed  in  high  pitched 
tones.  “I  might  have  known  that 
would  be  the  question  you  would 
ask!  Forgive  me,  friend  Sherman, 
but  I had  almost  forgotten  how  un- 
venturesome  you  are. 

“Your  question  is  ridiculous.  Why 
should  we  wish  to  go  back  to  our 
economic  inequalities,  poverty  and 
distress,  our  ignorant  plodding  re- 
search in  science?  You  can  answer 
your  own  question.55 

They  were  silent  for  a moment. 
Hockley  thought  his  friend  would 
have  gladly  terminated  their  visit 
right  there  and  returned  to  his  ship. 
To  forestall  this,  he  leaned  across 
the  table  and  asked,  “Your  science 
— what  has  become  of  that?55 

“Our  science!  We  never  had  any. 
We  were  ignorant  children  playing 
with  mud  and  rocks.  We  knew  noth- 
ing. We  had  nothing.  Until  the 
Rykes  offered  to  educate  us.55 

“Surely  you  don’t  believe  that,55 
said  Hockley  quietly.  “The  problem 
you  worked  on  at  the  Institute — 
gravity  at  micro-cosmic  levels.  That 
was  not  a childish  thing.55 

Thar  laughed  shortly  and  bitter- 
ly. “What  disillusionment  you  have 
coming,  friend  Sherman!  If  you 
only  knew  how  truly  childish  it  was. 
Wait  until  you  learn  from  the  Rykes 
the  true  conception  of  gravity,  its 
nature  and  the  part  it  plays  in  the 
structure  of  matter.55 

Hockley  felt  a sick  tightening 

THE  UNLEARNED 


within  him.  This  was  not  the  Wal- 
don Thar,  the  wild  demon  who 
thrust  aside  all  authority  and  rumor 
in  his  own  headlong  search  for 
knowledge.  It  couldn’t  be  Thar 
who  was  sitting  passively  by,  being 
told  what  the  nature  of  the  Universe 
is. 

“Your  scientists — ?55  Hockley 
persisted.  “What  has  become  of  all 
your  researchers?55 

“The  answer  is  the  same,55  said 
Thar.  “We  had  no  science.  We  had 
no  scientists.  Those  who  once  went 
by  that  name  have  become  for  the 
first  time  honest  students  knowing 
the  pleasure  of  studying  at  the  feet 
of  masters.55 

“You  have  set  up  laboratories  in 
which  your  researches  are  super- 
vised by  the  Rykes?55 

“Laboratories?  We  have  no  need 
of  laboratories.  We  have  workshops 
and  study  rooms  where  we  try  to 
absorb  that  which  the  Rykes  dis- 
covered long  ago.  Maybe  at  some 
future  time  we  will  come  to  a point 
where  we  can  reach  into  the  fron- 
tier of  knowledge  with  our  own 
minds,  but  this  does  not  seem  likely 
now.55 

“So  you  have  given  up  all  orig- 
inal research  of  your  own?55 

“How  could  we  do  otherwise? 
The  Rykes  have  all  the  answers  to 
any  question  we  have  intelligence 
enough  to  ask.  Follow  them,  Sher- 
man. It  is  no  disgrace  to  be  led  by 
such  as  the  Ryke  teachers.55 

“Don’t  you  ever  long,55  said 
Hockley,  “to  take  just  one  short  step 
on  your  own  two  feet?55 

“Why  crawl  when  you  can  go  by 
trans-light  carrier?” 

Thar  sipped  the  last  of  his  drink 
and  glanced  toward  the  wall  clock. 

17 


“I  must  go.  I can  understand  the 
direction  of  your  questions  and  your 
thinking.  You  hesitate  because  you 
might  lose  the  chance  to  play  in  the 
mud  and  count  the  pretty  pebbles 
in  the  sand.  Put  away  childish 
things.  You  will  never  miss  them!” 

They  shook  hands,  and  a moment 
later  Hockley  said  goodbye  to  Thar 
at  the  entrance  to  the  field.  “I  know 
Earth  will  accept,”  said  Thar.  “And 
you  and  I should  not  have  lost  con- 
tact— but  we’ll  make  up  for  it.” 

Watching  him  move  toward  the 
dark  hulk  of  the  ship,  Hockley  won- 
dered if  Thar  actually  believed  that. 
In  less  than  an  hour  they  had  ex- 
hausted all  they  had  to  say  after 
twenty  years.  Hockley  had  the  in- 
formation he  needed  about  the 
Ryke  plan,  but  he  wished  he  could 
have  kept  his  old  memories  of  his 
student  friend.  Thar  was  drunk  on 
the  heady  stuff  being  peddled  by 
the  Rykes,  and  if  what  he  said  were 
true,  it  was  strong  enough  to  intoxi- 
cate a whole  planet. 

His  blood  grew  cold  at  the 
thought.  This  was  more  than  a fight 
for  the  National  Laboratories.  It 
was  a struggle  to  keep  all  Mankind 
from  becoming  what  Thar  had  be- 
come. 

If  he  could  have  put  Thar  on  ex- 
hibition in  the  meeting  tomorrow, 
and  shown  what  he  was  once  like, 
he  would  have  made  his  point.  But 
Thar,  before  and  after,  was  not 
available  for  exhibit.  He  had  to  find 
another  way  to  show  his  colleagues 
and  the  Senators  what  the  Rykes 
would  make  of  them. 

He  glanced  at  his  watch.  They 
wouldn’t  like  being  wakened  at  this 
hour,  but  neither  would  the  scien- 
tists put  up  much  resistance  to  his 

18 


request  for  support  in  Markham’s 
meeting.  He  went  back  to  the  bar 
and  called  each  of  his  colleages 
who  had  been  in  the  meeting  that 
day. 

HOCKLEY  was  called  first  when 
the  assembly  convened  at  ten 
that  morning.  He  rose  slowly  from 
his  seat  near  Markham  and  glanced 
over  the  somewhat  puzzled  expres- 
sions of  the  scientists. 

“I  don’t  know  that  I can  speak 
for  the  entire  group  of  scientists 
present,”  he  said.  “We  met  yester- 
day and  found  some  differences  of 
opinion  concerning  this  offer.  While 
it  is  true  there  is  overwhelming 
sentiment  supporting  it,  certain 
questions  remain,  which  we  feel  re- 
quire additional  data  in  order  to  be 
answered  properly. 

“While  we  recognize  that  official 
acceptance  can  be  given  to  the 
Rykes  with  no  approval  whatever 
from  the  scientists,  it  seems  only 
fair  that  we  should  have  every  op- 
portunity to  make  what  we  consid- 
er a proper  study  and  to  express 
our  opinions  in  the  matter. 

“To  the  non-scientist — and  per- 
haps to  many  of  my  colleages — it 
may  seem  inconceivable  that  there 
could  be  any  questions  whatever. 
But  we  wonder  about  the  position 
of  students  of  future  generations, 
we  wonder  about  the  details  of  ad- 
ministration of  the  program,  we 
wonder  about  the  total  effects  of  the 
program  upon  our  society  as  a 
whole.  We  wish  to  ask  permission  to 
make  further  study  of  the  matter  in 
an  effort  to  answer  these  questions 
and  many  others.  We  request  per- 
mission to  go  as  a committee  to 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


Rykeman  III  and  make  a first  hand 
study  of  what  the  Rykes  propose  to 
do,  how  they  will  teach  us,  and  how 
they  will  dispense  the  information 
they  so  generously  offer. 

“I  ask  that  you  consider  this  most 
seriously,  and  make  an  official  re- 
quest of  the  Rykes  to  grant  us  such 
opportunity  for  study,  that  you  pro- 
vide the  necessary  appropriations 
for  the  trip.  I consider  it  most  ur- 
gent that  this  be  done  at  once.” 

There  was  a stir  of  concern  and 
disapproval  from  Congressional 
members  as  Hockley  sat  down. 
Senators  leaned  to  speak  in  whis- 
pers to  their  neighbors,  but  Hockley 
observed  the  scientists  remained 
quiet  and  impassive.  He  believed  he 
had  sold  them  in  his  telephone  calls 
during  the  early  morning.  They 
liked  the  idea  of  obtaining  addition- 
al data.  Besides,  most  of  them 
wanted  to  see  Rykeman  III  for 
themselves. 

Senator  Markham  finally  stood 
up,  obviously  disturbed  by  Hock- 
ley’s abrupt  proposal.  “It  has 
seemed  to  us  members  of  the  Com- 
mittee that  there  could  hardly  be 
any  need  for  more  data  than  is  al- 
ready available  to  us.  The  remark- 
able effects  of  Ryke  science  on  other 
backward  worlds  is  common  knowl- 
edge. 

“On  the  other  hand  we  recog- 
nize the  qualifications  of  you  gen- 
tlemen which  make  your  request  ap- 
pear justified.  We  will  have  to  dis- 
cuss this  at  length,  but  at  the 
moment  I believe  I can  say  I am 
in  sympathy  with  your  request  and 
can  encourage  my  Committee  to 
give  it  serious  consideration.” 

A great  deal  more  was  said  on 

THE  UNLEARNED 


that  and  subsequent  days.  News  of 
the  Ryke  offer  was  not  given  to  the 
public,  but  landing  of  the  Ryke 
ship  could  not  be  hidden.  It  became 
known  that  Liacan  carried  his  offer 
to  other  worlds  and  speculation  was 
made  that  he  offered  it  to  Earth 
also.  Angry  questions  were  raised  as 
to  why  the  purpose  of  the  visit  was 
not  clarified,  but  government  si- 
lence was  maintained  while  Hock- 
ley’s request  was  considered. 

It  encountered  bitter  debate  in 
the  closed  sessions,  but  permission 
was  finally  given  for  a junket  of 
ninety  scientists  and  ten  senators  to 
Rykeman  III. 

This  could  not  be  hidden,  so  the 
facts  were  modified  and  a story 
given  out  that  the  party  was  going 
to  request  participation  in  the  Ryke 
program  being  offered  other  worlds, 
that  Liacan’s  visit  had  not  been 
conclusive. 

In  the  days  preceding  the  take- 
off Hockley  felt  a sense  of  destiny 
weighing  heavily  upon  him.  He  read 
every  word  of  the  stream  of  opinion 
that  flowed  through  the  press.  Every 
commentator  and  columnist  seemed 
called  upon  to  make  his  own  specific 
analysis  of  the  possibilities  of  the 
visit  to  Rykeman  III.  And  the 
opinions  were  almost  uniform  that 
it  would  be  an  approach  to  Utopia 
to  have  the  Rykes  take  over.  Hock- 
ley was  sickened  by  this  mass  con- 
version to  the  siren  call  of  the  Rykes. 

It  was  a tremendous  relief  when 
the  day  finally  came  and  the  huge 
transport  ship  lifted  solemnly  into 
space. 

Most  of  the  group  were  in  the 
ship’s  lounge  watching  the  television 
port  as  the  Earth  drifted  away  be- 
neath them.  Senator  Markham 


19 


seemed  nervous  and  almost  fright- 
ened, Hockley  thought,  as  if  some- 
thing intangible  had  escaped  him. 

“I  hope  we’re  not  wasting  our 
time,”  he  said.  “Not  that  I don’t 
understand  your  position,”  he 
added  hastily  to  cover  the  show  of 
antagonism  he  sensed  creeping  into 
his  voice. 

“We  appreciate  your  support,” 
said  Hockley,  “and  we’ll  do  our  best 
to  see  the  time  of  the  investigation 
is  not  wasted.” 

But  afterwards,  when  the  two  of 
them  were  alone  by  the  screen,  Sil- 
vers spoke  to  Hockley  soberly.  The 
mathematician  had  lost  some  of  the 
wild  exuberance  he’d  had  at  first. 
It  had  been  replaced  by  a deep,  in- 
tense conviction  that  nothing  must 
stand  in  the  way  of  Earth’s  alliance 
with  the  Rykes. 

“We  all  understand  why  you 
wanted  us  to  come,”  he  said.  “We 
know  you  believe  this  delay  will 
cool  our  enthusiasm.  It’s  only  fair 
to  make  clear  that  it  won’t.  How 
you  intend  to  change  us  by  taking 
us  to  the  home  of  the  Rykes  has  got 
us  all  baffled.  The  reverse  will  be 
true,  I am  very  sure.  We  intend  to 
make  it  clear  to  the  Rykes  that  we 
accept  their  offer.  I hope  you  have 
no  plan  to  make  a declaration  to  the 
contrary.” 

Hockley  kept  his  eyes  on  the 
screen,  watching  the  green  sphere 
of  Earth.  “I  have  no  intention  of 
making  any  statement  of  any  kind. 
I was  perfectly  honest  when  I said 
our  understanding  of  the  Rykes 
would  profit  by  this  visit.  You  all 
agreed.  I meant  nothing  more  nor 
less  than  what  I said.  I hope  no  one 
in  the  group  thinks  otherwise.” 

“We  don’t  know,”  said  Silvers. 


“It’s  just  that  you’ve  got  us  won- 
dering how  you  expect  to  change 
our  views.” 

“I  have  not  said  that  is  my  inten- 
tion.” 

“Can  you  say  it  is  not?” 

“No,  I cannot  say  that.  But  the 
question  is  incomplete.  My  whole 
intention  is  to  discover  as  fully  as 
possible  what  will  be  the  result  of 
alliance  with  the  Rykes.  If  you 
should  conclude  that  it  will  be  un- 
favorable that  will  be  the  result  of 
your  own  direct  observations  and 
computations,  not  of  my  argu- 
ments.” 

“You  may  be  sure  that  is  one 
thing  that  will  not  occur,”  said  Sil- 
vers. 


IT  TOOK  them  a month  to  reach 
a transfer  point  where  they  could 
change  to  a commercial  vessel  us- 
ing Ryke  principles.  In  the  follow- 
ing week  they  covered  a distance 
several  thousand  times  that  which 
they  had  already  come.  And  then 
they  were  on  Rykeman  III. 

A few  of  them  had  visited  the 
planet  previously,  on  vacation  trips 
or  routine  study  expeditions,  but 
most  of  them  were  seeing  it  for  the 
first  time.  While  well  out  into  space 
the  group  began  crowding  the  vision 
screens  which  brought  into  range 
the  streets  and  buildings  of  the 
cities.  They  could  see  the  people 
walking  and  riding  there. 

Hockley  caught  his  breath  at  the 
sight,  and  doubts  overwhelmed  him, 
telling  him  he  was  an  utter  and 
complete  fool.  The  city  upon  which 
he  looked  was  a jewel  of  perfection. 
Buildings  were  not  indiscriminate 
masses  of  masonry  and  metal  and 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


20 


plastic  heaped  up  without  regard  to 
the  total  effect.  Rather,  the  city  was 
a unit  created  with  an  eye  to  esthe- 
tic perfection. 

Silvers  stood  beside  Hockley. 
“We’ve  got  a chance  to  make  Earth 
look  that  way/’  said  the  mathema- 
tician. 

“There’s  only  one  thing  missing,” 
said  Hockley.  “The  price  tag.  We 
still  need  to  know  what  it’s  going  to 
cost.” 

Upon  landing,  the  Earthmen 
were  greeted  by  a covey  of  their 
bird-like  hosts  who  scurried  about, 
introducing  themselves  in  their  high 
whistling  voices.  In  busses,  they 
were  moved  half  way  across  the  city 
to  a building  which  stood  beside  an 
enormous  park  area. 

It  was  obviously  a building  de- 
signed for  the  reception  of  just  such 
delegations  as  this  one,  giving  Hock- 
ley evidence  that  perhaps  his  idea 
was  not  so  original  after  all.  It  was 
a relief  to  get  inside  after  their  brief 
trip  across  the  city.  Gravity, 
temperature,  and  air  pressure  and 
composition  duplicated  those  of 
Earth  inside,  and  conditions  could 
be  varied  to  accommodate  many 
different  species.  Hockley  felt  con- 
fident they  could  become  accus- 
tomed to  outside  conditions  after  a 
few  days,  but  it  was  exhausting  now 
to  be  out  for  long. 

They  were  shown  to  individual 
quarters  and  given  leisure  to  un- 
pack and  inspect  their  surroundings. 
Furniture  had  been  adjusted  to 
their  size  and  needs.  The  only  over- 
sight Hockley  could  find  was  a faint 
odor  of  chlorine  lingering  in  the 
closets.  He  wondered  who  the  last 
occupant  of  the  room  had  been. 

After  a noon  meal,  served  with 

THE  UNLEARNED 


foods  of  astonishingly  close  approxi- 
mation to  their  native  fare,  the 
group  was  offered  a prelude  to  the 
general  instruction  and  indoctrina- 
tion which  would  begin  the  follow- 
ing day.  This  was  in  the  form  of  a 
guided  tour  through  the  science 
museum  which,  Hockley  gathered, 
was  a modernized  Ryke  parallel  to 
the  venerable  Smithsonian  back 
home.  The  tour  was  entirely  option- 
al, as  far  as  the  planned  program  of 
the  Rykes  was  concerned,  but  none 
of  the  Earthmen  turned  it  down. 

Hockley  tried  to  concentrate 
heavily  on  the  memory  of  Waldon 
Thar  and  keep  the  image  of  his 
friend  always  before  him  as  he 
moved  through  the  city  and  in- 
spected the  works  of  the  Rykes.  He 
found  it  helped  suppress  the  awe 
and  adulation  which  he  had  an  im- 
pulse to  share  with  his  companions. 

It  was  possible  even,  he  found, 
to  adopt  a kind  of  truculent  cyni- 
cism toward  the  approach  the  Rykes 
were  making.  The  visit  to  the  sci- 
ence museum  could  be  an  attempt 
to  bowl  them  over  with  an  eon- 
long  vista  of  Ryke  superiority  in  the 
sciences.  At  least  that  was  most  cer- 
tainly the  effect  on  them.  Hockley 
cursed  his  own  feeling  of  ignorance 
and  inferiority  as  the  guide  led  them 
quietly  past  the  works  of  the  mas- 
ters, offering  but  little  comment, 
letting  them  see  for  themselves  the 
obvious  relationships. 

In  the  massive  display  showing 
developments  of  spaceflight,  the 
atomic  vessels,  not  much  different 
from  Earthmen’s  best  efforts,  were 
far  down  the  line,  very  near  to  the 
earliest  attempts  of  the  Rykes  to 
rocket  their  way  into  space.  Beyond 
that  level  was  an  incredible  series  of 

21 


developments  incomprehensible  to 
most  of  the  Earthmen. 

And  to  all  their  questions  the 
guide  offered  the  monotonous  re- 
ply: “That  will  be  explained  to  you 
later.  We  only  wish  to  give  you  an 
overall  picture  of  our  culture  at  the 
present  time.55 

But  this  was  not  enough  for  one 
of  the  astronomers,  named  Moore, 
who  moved  ahead  of  Hockley  in  the 
crowd.  Hockley  saw  the  back  of 
Moore’s  neck  growing  redder  by 
the  minute  as  the  guide’s  evasive 
answer  was  repeated.  Finally, 
Moore  forced  a discussion  regarding 
the  merits  of  some  systems  of  com- 
paring the  brightness  of  stars,  which 
the  guide  briefly  showed  them.  The 
guide,  in  great  annoyance,  burst 
out  with  a stream  of  explanation 
that  completely  flattened  any 
opinions  Moore  might  have  had. 
But  at  the  same  time  the  astronomer 
grinned  amiably  at  the  Ryke. 
“That  ought  to  settle  that,”  he  said. 
“I’ll  bet  it  won’t  take  a week  to  get 
our  system  changed  back  home.” 

22 


Moore’s  success  loosened  the  re- 
straint of  the  others  and  they  be- 
seiged  the  guide  mercilessly  then 
with  opinions,  questions,  compari- 
sons— and  even  mild  disapprovals. 
The  guide’s  exasperation  was  ob- 
vious— and  pleasant — to  Hockley, 
who  remained  a bystander.  It  was 
frightening  to  Markham  and  some 
of  the  other  senators  who  were  un- 
able to  take  part  in  the  discussion. 
But  most  of  the  scientists  failed  to 
notice  it  in  their  eagerness  to  learn. 

After  dinner  that  night  they 
gathered  in  the  lounge  and  study 
of  their  quarters.  Markham  stood 
beside  Hockley  as  they  partook  cau- 
tiously of  the  cocktails  which  the 
Rykes  had  attempted  to  duplicate 
for  them.  The  Senator’s  awe  had 
returned  to  overshadow  any  con- 
cern he  felt  during  the  events  of  the 
afternoon.  “A  wonderful  day!”  he 
said.  “Even  though  this  visit  delays 
completion  of  our  arrangements 
with  the  Rykes  those  of  us  here  will 
be  grateful  forever  that  you  pro- 
posed it.  Nothing  could  have  so  im- 
pressed us  all  with  the  desirability 
of  accepting  the  Ryke’s  tutelage.  It 
was  a stroke  of  genius,  Dr.  Hockley. 
And  for  a time  I thought  you  were 
actually  opposed  to  the  Rykes!” 

He  sipped  his  drink  while  Hock- 
ley said  nothing.  Then  his  brow 
furrowed  a bit.  “But  I wonder  why 
our  guide  cut  short  our  tour  this 
afternoon.  If  I recall  correctly  he 
said  at  the  beginning  there  was  a 
great  deal  more  to  see  than  he  ac- 
tually showed  us.” 

Hockley  smiled  and  sipped  polite- 
ly at  his  drink  before  he  set  it  down 
and  faced  the  Senator.  “I  was  won- 
dering if  anyone  else  noticed  that,” 
he  said. 


RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


HOCKLEY  slept  well  that  night 
except  for  the  fact  that  occa- 
sional whiffs  of  chlorine  seemed  to 
drift  from  various  corners  of  the 
room  even  though  he  turned  the 
air-conditioning  system  on  full  blast. 

In  the  morning  there  began  a 
series  of  specialized  lectures  which 
had  been  prepared  in  accordance 
with  the  Earthmen’s  request  to  ac- 
quaint them  with  what  they  would 
be  getting  upon  acceptance  of  the 
Ryke  offer. 

It  was  obviously  no  new  experi- 
ence for  the  Rykes.  The  lectures 
were  well  prepared  and  anticipated 
many  questions.  The  only  thing  new 
about  it,  Hockley  thought,  was  the 
delivery  in  the  language  of  the 
Earthmen.  Otherwise,  he  felt  this 
was  something  prepared  a long  time 
ago  and  given  a thousand  times  or 
more. 

They  were  divided  into  smaller 
groups  according  to  their  special- 
ties, electronic  men  going  one  way, 
astronomers  and  mathematical 
physicists  another,  chemists  and 
general  physicists  in  still  another 
direction.  Hockley,  Sho waiter  and 
the  senators  were  considered  more 
or  less  free  floating  members  of  the 
delegation  with  the  privilege  of 
visiting  with  one  group  or  another 
according  to  their  pleasure. 

Hockley  chose  to  spend  the  first 
day  with  the  chemists,  since  that 
was  his  own  first  love.  Dr.  Sho- 
walter  and  Senator  Markham  came 
along  with  him.  As  much  as  he  tried 
he  found  it  virtually  impossible  not 
to  sit  with  the  same  open-mouthed 
wonder  that  his  colleagues  exhib- 
ited. The  swift,  free-flowing  exposi- 
tion of  the  Ryke  lecturer  led  them 
immediately  beyond  their  own 

THE  UNLEARNED 


realms,  but  so  carefully  did  he  lead 
them  that  it  seemed  that  they  must 
have  come  this  way  before,  and  for- 
gotten it. 

Hockley  felt  half  angry  with  him- 
self. He  felt  he  had  allowed  himself 
to  be  hypnotized  by  the  skill  of  the 
Ryke,  and  wondered  despairingly  if 
there  were  any  chance  at  all  of  com- 
bating their  approach.  He  saw  noth- 
ing to  indicate  it  in  the  experience 
of  that  day  or  the  ones  immediately 
following.  But  he  retained  hope  that 
there  was  much  significance  in  the 
action  of  the  guide  who  had  cut 
short  their  visit  to  the  museum. 

In  the  evenings,  in  the  study 
lofinge  of  the  dormitory,  they  held 
interminable  bull  sessions  exchang- 
ing and  digesting  what  they  had 
been  shown  during  the  day.  It  was 
at  the  end  of  the  third  day  that 
Hockley  thought  he  could  detect  a 
subtle  change  in  the  group.  He  had 
some  difficulty  analyzing  it  at  first. 
It  seemed  to  be  a growing  aliveness, 
a sort  of  recovery.  And  then  he 
recognized  that  the  initial  stunned 
reaction  to  the  magnificence  of  the 
Rykes  was  passing  off.  They  had 
been  shocked  by  the  impact  of  the 
Rykes,  almost  as  if  they  had  been 
struck  a blow  on  the  head.  Tempo- 
rarily, they  had  shelved  all  their 
own  analytical  and  critical  facilities 
and  yielded  to  the  Rykes  without 
question. 

Now  they  were  beginning  to  re- 
cover, springing  back  to  a condition 
considerably  nearer  normal.  Hock- 
ley felt  a surge  of  encouragement  as 
he  detected  a more  sharply  critical 
evaluation  in  the  conversations  that 
buzzed  around  him.  The  enthusi- 
asm was  more  measured. 

It  was  the  following  evening, 

23 


however,  that  witnessed  the  first 
event  of  pronounced  shifting  of  any- 
one’s attitude.  They  had  finished 
dinner  and  were  gathering  in  the 
lounge,  sparring  around,  setting  up 
groups  for  the  bull  sessions  that 
would  go  until  long  after  midnight. 
Most  of  them  had  already  settled 
down  and  were  talking  part  in  con- 
versations or  were  listening  quietly 
when  they  were  suddenly  aware  of 
a change  in  the  atmosphere  of  the 
room. 

For  a moment  there  was  a general 
turning  of  heads  to  locate  the 
source  of  the  disturbance.  Hockley 
knew  he  could  never  describe  just 
what  made  him  look  around,  but 
he  was  abruptly  conscious  that  Dr. 
Silvers  was  walking  into  the  lounge 
and  looking  slowly  about  at  those 
gathered  there.  Something  in  his 
presence  was  like  the  sudden  ap- 
pearance of  a thundercloud,  his  face 
seemed  to  reflect  the  dark  turbu- 
lence of  a summer  storm. 

He  said  nothing,  however,  to  any- 
one but  strode  over  and  sat  beside 
Hockley,  who  was  alone  at  the  mo- 
ment smoking  the  next  to  last  of  his 
Earthside  cigars.  Hockley  felt  the 
smouldering  turmoil  inside  the 
mathematician.  He  extended  his 
final  cigar.  Silvers  brushed  it  away. 

“The  last  one,”  said  Hockley 
mildly.  “In  spite  of  all  their  abilities 
the  Ryke  imitations  are  somewhat 
less  than  natural.” 

Silvers  turned  slowly  to  face 
Hockley.  “I  presented  them  with 
the  Legrandian  Equations  today,” 
he  said.  “I  expected  to  get  a 
straightforward  answer  to  a perfect- 
ly legitimate  scientific  question. 
That  is  what  we  were  led  to  expect, 
was  it  not?” 

24 


Hockley  nodded.  “That’s  my  im- 
pression. Did  you  get  something  less 
than  a straightforward  answer?” 
The  mathematician  exhaled  nois- 
ily. “The  Legrandian  Equations  will 
lead  to  a geometry  as  revolutionary 
as  Riemann’s  was  in  his  day.  But 
I was  told  by  the  Rykes  that  I 
‘should  dismiss  it  from  all  further 
consideration.  It  does  not  lead  to 
any  profitable  mathematical  de- 
velopment.’ ” 

Hockley  felt  that  his  heart  most 
certainly  skipped  a beat,  but  he 
managed  to  keep  his  voice  steady, 
and  sympathetic.  “That’s  too  bad. 
I know  what  high  hopes  you  had.  I 
suppose  you  will  give  up  work  on 
the  Equations  now?” 

“I  will  not!”  Silvers  exclaimed 
loudly.  Nearby  groups  who  had  re- 
turned hesitantly  to  their  own  con- 
versations now  stared  at  him  again. 
But  abruptly  he  changed  his  tone 
and  looked  almost  pleadingly  at 
Hockley.  “I  don’t  understand  it. 
Why  should  they  say  such  a thing? 
It  appears  to  be  one  of  the  most 
profitable  avenues  of  exploration  I 
have  encountered  in  my  whole 
career.  And  the  Rykes  brush  it 
aside!” 

“What  did  you  say  when  they 
told  you  to  give  it  up?” 

“I  said  I wanted  to  know  where 
the  development  would  lead.  I said 
it  had  been  indicated  that  we  could 
have  an  answer  to  any  scientific 
problem  within  the  range  of  their 
abilities,  and  certainly  this  is,  from 
what  I’ve  seen. 

“The  instructor  replied  that  I’d 
been  given  an  answer  to  my  ques- 
tion, that  ‘the  first  lesson  you  must 
learn  if  you  wish  to  acquire  our 
pace  in  science  is  to  recognize  that 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


we  have  been  along  the  path  ahead 
of  you.  We  know  which  are  the  pos- 
sibilities that  are  worthwhile  to  de* 
velop.  We  have  gained  our  speed  by 
learning  to  bypass  every  avenue  but 
the  main  one,  and  not  get  lost  in 
tempting  side  roads.9 

“He  said  that  we’ve  got  to  learn 
to  trust  them  and  take  their  word  as 
to  which  is  the  correct  and  profit- 
able field  of  research,  that  ‘we  will 
show  you  where  to  go,  as  we  agreed 
to  do.  If  you  are  not  willing  to  ac- 
cept our  leadership  in  this  respect 
our  agreement  means  nothing.’ 
Wouldn’t  that  be  a magnificent 
way  to  make  scientific  progress!” 

The  mathematician  shifted  in  his 
chair  as  if  trying  to  control  an  in- 
ternal fury  that  would  not  be 
capped.  He  held  out  his  hand 
abruptly.  “I’ll  take  that  cigar  after 
all,  if  you  don’t  mind,  Hockley.” 

With  savage  energy  he  chewed 
the  end  and  ignited  the  cigar,  then 
blew  a mammoth  cloud  of  smoke 
ceilingward.  “I  think  the  trouble 
must  be  in  our  lecturer,”  he  said. 
“He’s  crazy.  He  couldn’t  possibly 
represent  the  conventional  attitude 
of  the  Rykes.  They  promised  to  give 
answers  to  our  problems — and  this 
is  the  kind  of  nonsense  I get.  I’m 
going  to  see  somebody  higher  up 
and  find  out  why  we  can’t  have  a 
lecturer  who  knows  what  he’s 
talking  about.  Or  maybe  you  or 
Markham  would  rather  take  it  up 
— through  official  channels,  as  it 
were?” 

“The  Ryke  was  correct,”  said 
Hockley.  “He  did  give  you  an  an- 
swer.” 

“He  could  answer  all  our  ques- 
tions that  way!” 

“You’re  perfectly  right,”  said 

THE  UNLEARNED 


Hockley  soberly.  “He  could  do  ex- 
actly that.” 

“They  won’t  of  course,”  said  Sil- 
vers, defensively.  “Even  if  this  par- 
ticular character  isn’t  just  playing 
the  screwball,  my  question  is  just  a 
special  case.  It’s  just  one  particular 
thing  they  consider  to  be  valueless. 
Perhaps  in  the  end  I’ll  find  they’re 
right — but  I’m  going  to  develop  a 
solution  to  these  Equations  if  it 
takes  the  rest  of  my  life! 

“After  all,  they  admit  they  have 
no  solution,  that  they  have  not 
bothered  to  go  down  this  particular 
side  path,  as  they  put  it.  If  we  don’t 
go  down  it  how  can  we  ever  know 
whether  it’s  worthwhile  or  not? 
How  can  the  Rykes  know  what  they 
may  have  missed  by  not  doing  so?” 

“I  can’t  answer  that,”  said  Hock- 
ley. “For  us  or  for  them,  I know  of 
no  other  way  to  predict  the  outcome 
of  a specific  line  of  research  except 
to  carry  it  through  and  find  out 
what  lies  at  the  end  of  the  road.” 


HOCKLEY  didn’t  sleep  very  well 
after  he  finally  went  to  bed 
that  night.  Silvers  had  presented 
him  with  the  break  he  had  been  ex- 
pecting and  hoping  for.  The  first 
chink  in  the  armor  of  sanctity  sur- 
rounding the  Rykes.  Now  he  won- 
dered what  would  follow,  if  this 
would  build  up  to  the  impassable 
barrier  he  wanted,  or  if  it  would 
merely  remain  a sore  obstacle  in 
their  way  but  eventually  be  by- 
passed and  forgotten. 

He  did  not  believe  it  would  be 
the  only  incident  of  its  kind.  There 
would  be  others  as  the  Earthmen’s 
stunned,  blind  acceptance  gave  way 
completely  to  sound,  critical  evalu* 

25 


ation.  And  in  any  case  there  was 
one  delegate  who  would  never  be 
the  same  again.  No  matter  how  he 
eventually  rationalized  it  Dr.  For- 
man K.  Silvers  would  never  feel 
quite  the  same  about  the  Rykes  as 
he  did  before  they  rejected  his  fav- 
orite piece  of  research. 

Hockley  arose  early,  eager  but 
cautious,  his  senses  open  for  further 
evidence  of  disaffection  springing 
up.  He  joined  the  group  of  chemists 
once  more  for  the  morning  lecture. 
The  spirit  of  the  group  was  marked- 
ly higher  than  when  he  first  met 
with  them.  They  had  been  inspired 
by  what  the  Rykes  had  shown  them, 
but  in  addition  their  own  sense  of 
judgment  had  been  brought  out  of 
suspension. 

The  Ryke  lecturer  began  inscrib- 
ing on  the  board  an  enormous  or- 
ganic formula,  using  conventions  of 
Earth  chemistry  for  the  benefit  of 
his  audience.  He  explained  at  some 
length  a number  of  transformations 
which  it  was  possible  to  make  in  the 
compound  by  means  of  high  in- 
tensity fields. 

Almost  at  once,  one  of  the  young- 
er chemists  named  Dr.  Carmen, 
was  on  his  feet  exclaiming  excitedly 
that  one  of  the  transformation  com- 
pounds was  a chemical  on  which  he 
had  conducted  an  extensive  re- 
search. He  had  produced  enough  to 
know  that  it  had  a multitude  of  in- 
triguing properties,  and  now  he  was 
exuberant  at  the  revelation  of  a 
method  of  producing  it  in  quantity 
and  also  further  transforming  it. 

At  his  sudden  enthusiasm  the  lec- 
turer’s face  took  on  what  they  had 
come  to  recognize  as  a very  dour 
look.  “That  series  of  transforma- 
tions has  no  interest  for  us,”  he  said. 

26 


“I  merely  indicated  its  existence  to 
show  one  of  the  possibilities  which 
should  be  avoided.  Over  here  you 
see  the  direction  in  which  we  wish 
to  go.” 

“But  you  never  saw  anything 
with  properties  like  that!”  Carmen 
protested.  “It  goes  through  an  in- 
credible series  of  at  least  three  crys- 
talline-liquid phase  changes  with  an 
increase  in  pressure  alone.  But  with 
proper  control  of  heat  it  can  be 
kept  in  the  crystalline  phase  regard- 
less of  pressure.  It  is  closely  related 
to  a drug  series  with  anesthetic 
properties,  and  is  almost  sure  to 
be  valuable  in — ” 

The  Ryke  lecturer  cut  him  off 
sharply.  “I  have  explained,”  he  said, 
“the  direction  of  transformation  in 
which  we  are  interested.  Your  con- 
cern is  not  with  anything  beyond 
the  boundaries  which  our  study  has 
proven  to  be  the  direct  path  of  re- 
search and  study.” 

“Then  I should  abandon  research 
on  this  series  of  chemicals?”  Car- 
men asked  with  a show  of  outward 
meekness. 

The  Ryke  nodded  with  pleasure 
at  Carmen’s  submissiveness.  “That 
is  it  precisely.  We  have  been  over 
this  ground  long  ago.  We  know 
where  the  areas  of  profitable  study 
lie.  You  will  be  told  what  to  observe 
and  what  to  ignore.  How  could  you 
ever  hope  to  make  progress  if  you 
stopped  to  examine  every  alternate 
probability  and  possibility  that  ap- 
peared to  you?”  He  shook  his  head 
vigorously  and  his  plume  vibrated 
with  emotion. 

“You  must  have  a plan,”  he  con- 
tinued. “A  goal.  Study  of  the  Uni- 
verse cannot  proceed  in  any  ran- 
dom, erratic  fashion.  You  must 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


know  what  you  want  and  then  find 
out  where  to  look  for  it.” 

Carmen  sat  down  slowly.  Hock- 
ley was  sure  the  Ryke  did  not  notice 
the  tense  bulge  of  the  chemist’s  jaw 
muscles.  Perhaps  he  would  not  have 
understood  the  significance  if  he 
had  noticed. 

Hockley  was  a trifle  late  in  get- 
ting to  the  dining  room  at  lunch 
time  that  day.  By  the  time  he  did 
so  the  place  was  like  a beehive.  He 
was  almost  repelled  by  the  furor  of 
conversation  circulating  in  the  room 
as  he  entered. 

He  passed  through  slowly,  search- 
ing for  a table  of  his  own.  He 
paused  a moment  behind  Dr.  Car- 
men, who  was  declaiming  in  no 
mild  terms  his  opinions  of  a system 
that  would  pre-select  those  areas 
of  research  which  were  to  be  en- 
tered and  those  which  were  not.  He 
smiled  a little  as  he  caught  the  eye 
of  one  of  the  dozen  chemists  seated 
at  the  table,  listening. 

Moving  on,  he  observed  that  Sil- 
vers had  also  cornered  a half  dozen 
or  so  of  his  colleagues  in  his  own 
field  and  was  in  earnest  conversa- 
tion with  them — in  a considerably 
more  restrained  manner,  however, 
than  he  had  used  the  previous  eve- 
ning with  Hockley,  or  than  Carmen 
was  using  at  the  present  time. 

The  entire  room  was  abuzz  with 
similar  groups. 

The  senators  had  tried  to  mingle 
with  the  others  in  past  days,  always 
with  more  or  less  lack  of  success 
because  they  found  themselves  out 
of  the  conversation  almost  com- 
pletely. Today  they  had  no  luck 
whatever.  They  were  seated  to- 
gether at  a couple  of  tables  in  a 

THE  UNLEARNED 


corner.  None  of  them  seemed  to 
be  paying  attention  to  the  food 
before  them,  but  were  glancing 
about,  half-apprehensively,  at  their 
fellow  diners — who  were  also  pay- 
ing no  attention  to  food. 

Hockley  caught  sight  of  his  poli- 
tical colleagues  and  sensed  their  dis- 
may. The  field  of  disquietude 
seemed  almost  tangible  in  the  air. 
The  senators  seemed  half  frightened 
by  what  they  felt  but  could  not  un- 
derstand. 

Showalter’s  wild  waving  at  the 
far  corner  of  the  room  finally  caught 
Hockley’s  eye  and  he  moved  toward 
the  small  table  which  the  assistant 
had  reserved  for  them.  Sho waiter 
was  upset,  too,  by  the  atmosphere 
within  the  room. 

“What  the  devil  is  up?”  he  said. 
“Seems  like  everybody’s  on  edge 
this  morning.  I never  saw  a bunch 
of  guys  so  touchy.  You’d  think  they 
woke  up  with  snakes  in  their  beds.” 

“Didn’t  you  know?”  said  Hock- 
ley. “Haven’t  you  been  to  any  of 
the  lectures  this  morning?” 

“No.  A couple  of  the  senators 
were  getting  bored  with  all  the 
scientific  doings  so  I thought  maybe 
I should  try  to  entertain  them.  We 
took  in  what  passes  for  such  here, 
but  it  wasn’t  much  better  than  the 
lectures  as  a show.  Tell  me  what’s 

53 

up. 

Briefly,  Hockley  described  Sil- 
vers’ upset  of  the  day  before  and 
Carmen’s  experience  that  morning. 
Showalter  let  his  glance  rove  over 
his  fellow  Earthmen,  trying  to  catch 
snatches  of  the  buzzing  conversation 
at  nearby  tables. 

“You  think  that’s  the  kind  of 
thing  that’s  got  them  all  going  this 
morning?”  he  said. 


27 


Hockley  nodded.  “I  caught 
enough  of  it  passing  through  to 
know  that’s  what  it  is.  I gather  that 
every  group  has  run  into  the  same 
kind  of  thing  by  now,  the  fencing 
off  of  broad  areas  where  we  have 
already  tried  to  do  research. 

“After  the  first  cloud  of  awe  wore 
off,  the  first  thing  everyone  wanted 
was  an  answer  to  his  own  pet  line 
of  research.  Nine  times  out  of  ten  it 
was  something  the  Rykes  told  them 
to  chuck  down  the  drain.  That  ad- 
vice doesn’t  sit  so  well — as  you  can 
plainly  see.” 

Showalter  drew  back  his  gaze  and 
stared  for  a long  time  at  Hockley. 
“You  knew  this  would  happen. 
That’s  why  you  brought  us  here—” 

“I  had  hopes  of  it.  I was  reason- 
ably sure  this  was  the  way  the 
Rykes  operated.” 

Showalter  remained  thoughtful 
for  a long  time  before  he  spoke 
again.  “You’ve  won  your  point,  I 
suppose,  as  far  as  this  group  goes, 
but  you  can’t  hope  to  convince  all 
of  Earth  by  this.  The  Rykes  will 
hold  their  offer  open,  and  others 
will  accept  it  on  behalf  of  Earth. 

“And  what  if  it’s  we  who  are 
wrong,  in  the  end?  How  can  you  be 
sure  that  this  isn’t  the  way  the  Rykes 
have  made  their  tremendous  speed 
— by  not  going  down  all  the  blind 
alleys  that  we  rattle  around  in.” 

“I’m  sure  it  is  the  way  they  have 
attained  such  speed  of  advance- 
ment.” 

“Then  maybe  we  ought  to  go 
along,  regardless  of  our  own  desires. 
Maybe  we  never  did  know  how  to 
do  research!” 

Hockley  smiled  across  the  table 
at  his  assistant.  “You  believe  that, 
of  course.” 


“I’m  just  talking,”  said  Showal- 
ter irritably.  “The  thing  gets  more 
loopy  every  day.  If  you  think  you 
understand  the  Rykes  I wish  you 
would  give  out  with  what  the  score 
is.  By  the  looks  of  most  of  these  guys 
I would  say  they  are  getting  ready 
to  throttle  the  next  Ryke  they  see 
instead  of  knuckle  under  to  him.” 

“I  hope  you’re  right,”  said  Hock- 
ley fervently.  “I  certainly  hope 
you’re  right.” 

Y EVENING  there  was  increas- 
ing evidence  that  he  was.  Hock- 
ley passed  up  the  afternoon  lecture 
period  and  spent  the  time  in  the 
lounge  doing  some  thinking  of  his 
own.  He  knew  he  couldn’t  push  the 
group.  Above  all,  he  mustn’t  give 
way  to  any  temptation  to  push  them 
or  say,  “I  told  you  so.”  Their  pres- 
ent frustration  was  so  deep  that 
their  antagonism  could  be  turned 
almost  indiscriminately  in  any  di- 
rection, and  he  would  be  offering 
himself  as  a ready  target  if  he  were 
not  careful. 

On  the  other  hand  he  had  to  be 
ready  to  take  advantage  of  their 
disaffection  and  throw  them  a deci- 
sive challenge  when  they  were 
ready  for  it.  That  might  be  tonight, 
or  it  might  be  another  week.  He 
wished  for  a sure  way  of  knowing. 
As  things  turned  out,  however,  the 
necessity  of  choosing  the  time  was 
taken  from  him. 

After  dinner  that  night,  when  the 
group  began  to  drift  into  the 
lounge,  Silvers  and  Carmen  and 
three  of  the  other  men  came  over  to 
where  Hockley  sat.  Silvers  fumbled 
with  the  buttons  of  his  coat  as  if 
preparing  to  make  an  address: 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


28 


“We’d  like  to  request/’  he  said, 
“that  is — we  think  we  ought  to  get 
together.  We’d  like  you  to  call  a 
meeting,  Hockley.  Some  of  us  have 
a few  things  we’d  like  to  talk  over.” 

Hockley  nodded,  his  face  impas- 
sive. 

“The  matter  I mentioned  to  you 
the  other  night,”  said  Silvers.  “It’s 
been  happening  to  all  the  men.  We 
think  we  ought  to  talk  about  it.” 

“Fine,”  said  Hockley.  “I’ve  been 
thinking  it  would  perhaps  be  a good 
idea.  Pass  the  word  around  and  let’s 
get  some  chairs.  We  can  convene  in 
ten  minutes.” 

The  others  nodded  somberly  and 
moved  away  with  all  the  enthusiasm 
of  preparing  for  a funeral,  And 
maybe  that’s  what  it  would  be, 
Hockley  thought — somebody’s  fun- 
eral. He  hoped  it  would  be  the 
Rykes. 

The  room  began  filling  almost  at 
once,  as  if  they  had  been  expecting 
the  call.  In  little  more  than  five 
minutes  it  seemed  that  every  mem- 
ber of  the  Earth  delegation  had  as- 
sembled, leaving  time  to  spare. 

The  senators  still  wore  their  looks 
of  puzzlement  and  half-frightened 
anxiety,  which  had  intensified  if 
anything.  There  was  no  puzzlement 
on  the  faces  of  the  scientists,  how- 
ever, only  a set  and  determined  ex- 
pression that  Hockley  hardly  dared 
interpret  as  meaning  they  had  made 
up  their  minds.  He  had  to  have 
their  verbal  confirmation. 

Informally,  he  thrust  his  hands  in 
his  pockets  and  sauntered  to  the 
front  of  the  group. 

“I  have  been  asked  to  call  a meet- 
ing,” he  said,  “by  certain  members 
of  the  group  who  have  something 
on  their  minds.  They  seem  to  feel 

THE  UNLEARNED 


we’d  all  be  interested  in  what  is 
troubling  them.  Since  I have  noth- 
ing in  particular  to  say  I’m  simply 
going  to  turn  the  floor  over  to  those 
of  you  who  have.  Dr.  Silvers  first 
approached  me  to  call  this  discus- 
sion, so  I shall  ask  him  to  lead  off. 
Will  you  come  to  the  front,  Dr. 
Silvers?” 

The  mathematician  rose  as  if 
wishing  someone  else  would  do  the 
talking.  He  stood  at  one  side  of  the 
group,  halfway  to  the  rear.  “I  can 
do  all  right  from  here,”  he  said* 

After  a pause,  as  if  coming  to  a 
momentous  decision,  he  plunged 
into  his  complaint.  “It  appears  that 
nearly  all  of  us  have  encountered 
an  aspect  of  the  Ryke  culture  and 
character  which  was  not  antici- 
pated when  we  first  received  their 
offer.”  Briefly,  he  related  the  details 
of  the  Ryke  rejection  of  his  research 
on  the  Legrandian  Equations. 

“We  were  told  we  were  going  to 
have  all  our  questions  answered, 
that  the  Ryke’s  science  included  all 
we  could  anticipate  or  hope  to  ac- 
complish in  the  next  few  millenia. 
I swallowed  that.  We  all  did.  It  ap- 
pears we  were  slightly  in  error.  It 
begins  to  appear  as  if  we  are  not 
going  to  find  the  intellectual  para- 
dise we  anticipated.” 

He  smiled  wryly.  “I’m  sure  none 
of  you  is  more  ready  than  I to  ad- 
mit he  has  been  a fool.  It  appears 
that  paradise,  so-called,  consists 
merely  of  a few  selected  gems  which 
the  Rykes  consider  particularly 
valuable,  while  the  rest  of  the  field 
goes  untouched. 

“I  want  to  offer  public  apologies 
to  Dr.  Hockley,  who  saw  and  un- 
derstood the  situation  as  it  actually 
existed,  while  the  rest  of  us  had  our 

*29 


heads  in  the  clouds.  Exactly  how  he 
knew,  I’m  not  sure,  but  he  did,  and 
very  brilliantly  chose  the  only  way 
possible  to  convince  us  that  what 
he  knew  was  correct. 

“I  suggest  we  do  our  packing  to- 
night, gentlemen.  Let  us  return  at 
once  to  our  laboratories  and  spend 
the  rest  of  our  lives  in  some  degree 
of  atonement  for  being  such  fools  as 
to  fall  for  the  line  the  Rykes  tried 
to  sell  us.55 

Hockley’s  eyes  were  on  the  sena- 
tors. At  first  there  were  white  faces 
filled  with  incredulity  as  the  mathe- 
matician proceeded.  Then  slowly 
this  changed  to  sheer  horror. 

When  Silvers  finished,  there  was 
immediate  bedlam.  There  was  a 
clamor  of  voices  from  the  scientists, 
most  of  whom  seemed  to  be  trying 
to  affirm  Silvers’  position.  This  was 
offset  by  explosions  of  rage  from  the 
senatorial  members  of  the  group. 

Hockley  let  it  go,  not  even  raising 
his  hands  for  order  until  finally  the 
racket  died  of  its  own  accord  as  the 
eyes  of  the  delegates  came  to  rest 
upon  him. 

And  then,  before  he  could  speak, 
Markham  was  on  his  feet.  “This  is 
absolutely  moral  treachery,”  he 
thundered.  “I  have  never  heard  a 
more  vicious  revocation  of  a 
pledged  word  than  I have  heard 
this  evening. 

“You  men  are  not  alone  con- 
cerned in  this  matter.  For  all  prac- 
tical purposes  you  are  not  concerned 
at  all!  And  yet  to  take  it  upon  your- 
selves to  pass  judgment  in  a matter 
that  is  the  affair  of  the  entire  popu- 
lation of  Earth — out  of  nothing 
more  than  sheer  spite  because  the 
Rykes  refuse  recognition  of  your 
own  childish  projects!  I have  never 


heard  a more  incredible  and  infan- 
tile performance  than  you  sup- 
posedly mature  gentlemen  of 
science  are  expressing  this  evening.” 
He  glared  defiantly  at  Hockley, 
who  was  again  the  center  of  atten- 
tion moving  carelessly  to  the  center 
of  the  stage.  “Anybody  want  to  try 
to  answer  the  Senator?”  he  asked 
casually. 

Instantly,  a score  of  men  were  on 
their  feet,  speaking  simultaneously. 
They  stopped  abruptly,  looking 
deferentially  to  their  neighbors  and 
at  Hockley,  inviting  him  to  choose 
one  of  them  to  be  spokesman. 

“Maybe  I ought  to  answer  him 
myself,”  said  Hockley,  “since  I pre- 
dicted that  this  would  occur,  and 
that  we  ought  to  make  a trial  run 
before  turning  our  collective  gray 
matter  over  to  the  Rykes.” 

A chorus  of  approval  and  nod- 
ding heads  gave  him  the  go  ahead. 

“The  Senator  is  quite  right  in 
saying  that  we  few  are  not  alone 
in  our  concern  in  this  matter,”  he 
said.  “But  the  Senator  intends  to 
imply  a major  difference  between 
us  scientists  and  the  rest  of  man- 
kind. This  is  his  error. 

“Every  member  of  Mankind  who 
is  concerned  about  the  Universe 
in  which  he  lives,  is  a scientist.  You 
need  to  understand  what  a scien- 
tist is — and  you  can  say  no  more 
than  that  he  is  a human  being  try- 
ing to  solve  the  problem  of  under- 
standing his  Universe,  immediate  or 
remote.  He  is  concerned  about  the 
inanimate  worlds,  his  own  personal- 
ity, his  fellow  men — and  the  inter- 
weaving relationships  among  all 
these  factors.  We  professional  scien- 
tists are  no  strange  species,  alien  to 
our  race.  Our  only  difference  is  per- 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


30 


haps  that  we  undertake  more  prob- 
lems than  does  the  average  of  our 
fellow  men,  and  of  a more  complex 
kind.  That  is  all. 

“The  essence  of  our  science  is  a 
relentless  personal  yearning  to  know 
and  understand  the  Universe.  And 
in  that,  the  scientist  must  not  be 
forbidden  to  ask  whatever  question 
occurs  to  him.  The  moment  we  put 
any  restraint  upon  our  fields  of  in- 
quiry, or  set  bounds  to  the  realms 
of  our  mental  aspirations,  our 
science  ceases  to  exist  and  becomes 
a mere  opportunist  technology.” 

Markham  stood  up,  his  face  red 
with  exasperation  and  rage.  “No 
one  is  trying  to  limit  you!  Why  is 
that  so  unfathomable  to  your 
minds?  You  are  being  offered  a 
boundless  expanse,  and  you  con- 
tinue to  make  inane  complaints  of 
limitations.  The  Rykes  have  been 
over  all  the  territory  you  insist  on 
exploring.  They  can  tell  you  the 
number  of  pretty  pebbles  and  empty 
shells  that  lie  there.  You  are  like 
children  insistent  upon  exploring 
every  shadowy  corner  and  peering 
behind  every  useless  bush  on  a walk 
through  the  forest. 

“Such  is  to  be  expected  of  a child, 
but  not  of  an  adult,  who  is  capable 
of  taking  the  word  of  one  who  has 
been  there  before!” 

“There  are  two  things  wrong 
with  your  argument,”  said  Hockley. 
“First  of  all,  there  is  no  essential 
difference  between  the  learning  of 
a child  who  must  indeed  explore 
the  dark  corners  and  strange 
growths  by  which  he  passes — there 
is  no  difference  between  this  and 
the  probing  of  the  scientist,  who 
must  explore  the  Universe  with  his 
own  senses  and  with  his  own  instru- 

THE  UNLEARNED 


ments,  without  taking  another’s 
word  that  there  is  nothing  there 
worth  seeing. 

“Secondly,  the  Rykes  themselves 
are  badly  in  error  in  asserting  that 
they  have  been  along  the  way  ahead 
of  us.  They  have  not.  In  all  their 
fields  of  science  they  have  limited 
themselves  badly  to  one  narrow 
field  of  probability.  They  have 
taken  a narrow  path  stretching  be- 
tween magnificent  vistas  on  either 
side  of  them,  and  have  deliberately 
ignored  all  that  was  beyond  the 
path  and  on  the  inviting  side  trails.” 

“Is  there  anything  wrong  with 
that?”  demanded  Markham.  “If 
you  undertake  a journey  you  don’t 
weave  in  and  out  of  every  possible 
path  that  leads  in  every  direction 
opposed  to  your  destination.  You 
take  the  direct  route.  Or  at  least 
ordinary  people  do.” 

“Scientists  do,  too,”  said  Hockley, 
“when  they  take  a journey.  Profes- 
sional science  is  not  a journey,  how- 
ever. It’s  an  exploration. 

“There  is  a great  deal  wrong 
with  what  the  Rykes  have  done. 
They  have  assumed,  and  would 
have  us  likewise  assume,  that  there 
is  a certain  very  specific  future  to- 
ward which  we  are  all  moving.  This 
future  is  built  out  of  the  discoveries 
they  have  made  about  the  Universe. 
It  is  made  of  the  system  of  mathe- 
matics they  have  developed,  which 
exclude  Dr,  Silvers’  cherished  Le- 
grandian  Equations.  It  excludes  the 
world  in  which  exist  Dr.  Carmen’s 
series  of  unique  compounds. 

“The  Rykes  have  built  a wonder- 
ful, workable  world  of  serenity, 
beauty,  scientific  consistency,  and 
economic  adjustment.  They  have 
eliminated  enormous  amounts  of 


31 


chaos  which  Earthmen  continue  to 
suffer. 

“But  we  do  not  want  what  the 
Rykes  have  obtained — if  we  have 
to  pay  their  price  for  it.” 

“Then  you  are  complete  fools,” 
said  Markham.  “Fortunately,  you 
cannot  and  will  not  speak  for  all  of 
Earth.” 

Hockley  paced  back  and  forth  a 
half  dozen  steps,  his  eyes  on  the 
floor.  “I  think  we  do — and  can — 
speak  for  all  our  people,”  he  said. 
“Remember,  I said  that  all  men  are 
scientists  in  the  final  analysis.  I am 
very  certain  that  no  Earthman  who 
truly  understood  the  situation 
would  want  to  face  the  future  which 
the  Rykes  hold  out  to  us.” 

“And  why  not?”  demanded 
Markham. 

“Because  there  are  too  many  pos- 
sible futures.  We  refuse  to  march 
down  a single  narrow  trail  to  the 
golden  future.  That’s  what  the 
Rykes  would  have  us  do.  But  they 
are  wrong.  It  would  be  like  taking 
a trip  through  a galaxy  at  speeds 
faster  than  light — and  claiming  to 
have  seen  the  galaxy.  What  the 
Rykes  have  obtained  is  genuine  and 
good,  but  what  they  have  not  ob- 
tained is  perhaps  far  better  and  of 
greater  worth.” 

“How  can  you  know  such  an  ab- 
surd thing?” 

“We  can’t — not  for  sure,”  said 
Hockley.  “Not  until  we  go  there 
and  see  for  ourselves,  step  by  step. 
But  we  aren’t  going  to  be  confined 
to  the  Rykes’  narrow  trail.  We  are 
going  on  a broad  path  to  take  in  as 
many  byways  as  we  can  possibly 
find.  We’ll  explore  every  probability 
we  come  to,  and  look  behind  every 
bush  and  under  every  pebble. 

32 


“We  will  move  together,  the 
thousands  and  the  millions  of  us, 
simultaneously,  interacting  with 
one  another,  exchanging  data. 
Most  certainly,  many  will  end  up 
in  blind  alleys.  Some  will  find  data 
that  seems  the  ultimate  truth  at 
one  point  and  pure  deception  at 
another.  Who  can  tell  ahead  of 
time  which  of  these  multiple  paths 
we  should  take?  Certainly  not  the 
Rykes,  who  have  bypassed  most  of 
them ! 

“It  doesn’t  matter  that  many 
paths  lead  to  failure — not  as  long 
as  we  remain  in  communication 
with  each  other.  In  the  end  we  will 
find  the  best  possible  future  for  us. 
But  there  is  no  one  future,  only  a 
multitude  of  possible  futures.  We 
must  have  the  right  to  build  the  one 
that  best  fits  our  own  kind.” 

“Is  that  more  important  than 
achieving  immediately  a more 
peaceful,  unified,  and  secure  so- 
ciety?” said  Markham. 

“Infinitely  more  important!”  said 
Hockley. 

“It  is  fortunate  at  least,  then, 
that  you  are  in  no  position  to  im- 
plement these  insane  beliefs  of 
yours.  The  Ryke  program  was  of- 
fered to  Earth,  and  it  shall  be  ac- 
cepted on  behalf  of  Earth.  You 
may  be  sure  of  a very  poor  hearing 
when  you  try  to  present  these  no- 
tions back  home.” 

“You  jump  to  conclusions,  Sena- 
tor,” said  Hockley  with  mild  con- 
fidence. “Why  do  you  suppose  I 
proposed  this  trip  if  I did  not  be- 
lieve I could  do  something  about 
the  situation?  I assure  you  that  we 
did  not  come  just  to  see  the  sights.” 
Markham’s  jaw  slacked  and  his 
face  became  white.  “What  do  you 

RAYMOND  F.  JONES 


mean?  You  haven’t  dared  to  try  to 
alienate  the  Rykes — ” 

“I  mean  that  there  is  a great  deal 
we  can  do  about  the  situation.  Now 
that  the  sentiments  of  my  colleagues 
parallel  my  own  I’m  sure  they 
agree  that  we  must  effectively  and 
finally  spike  any  possibility  of 
Earth’s  becoming  involved  in  this 
Ryke  nonsense.” 

“You  wouldn’t  dare! — even  if 
you  could — ” 

“We  can,  and  we  dare,”  said 
Hockley.  “When  we  return  to  Earth 
we  shall  have  to  report  that  the 
Rykes  have  refused  to  admit  Earth 
to  their  program.  We  shall  report 
that  we  made  every  effort  to  obtain 
an  agreement  with  them,  but  it  was 
in  vain.  If  anyone  wishes  to  verify 
the  report,  the  Rykes  themselves 
will  say  that  this  is  quite  true : they 
cannot  possibly  consider  Earth  as  a 
participant.  If  you  contend  that  an 
offer  was  once  made,  you  will  not 
find  the  Rykes  offering  much  sup- 
port since  they  will  be  very  busily 
denying  that  we  are  remotely  quali- 
fied.” ^ 

“The  Rykes  are  hardly  ones  to 
meekly  submit  to  any  idiotic  plan 
of  that  kind.” 

“They  can’t  help  it — if  we  dem- 
onstrate that  we  are  quite  unquali- 
fied to  participate.” 

“You— you— ” 

“It  will  not  be  difficult,”  said 
Hockley.  “The  Rykes  have  set  up 
a perfect  teacher-pupil  situation, 
with  all  the  false  assumptions  that 
go  with  it.  There  is  at  least  one  ab- 
solutely positive  way  to  disintegrate 
such  a situation.  The  testimony  of 
several  thousand  years’  failure  of 
our  various  educational  systems  in- 
dicates that  there  are  quite  a variety 

THE  UNLEARNED 


of  lesser  ways  also— 

“Perhaps  you  are  aware  of  the 
experiences  and  techniques  com- 
monly employed  on  Earth  by  white 
men  in  their  efforts  to  educate  the 
aborigine.  The  first  procedure  is 
to  do  away  with  the  tribal  medicine 
men,  ignore  their  lore  and  learn- 
ing. Get  them  to  give  up  the  magic 
words  and  their  pots  of  foul  smell- 
ing liquids,  abandon  their  ritual 
dances  and  take  up  the  white  man’s 
great  wisdom. 

“We  have  done  this  time  after 
time,  only  to  learn  decades  later 
that  the  natives  once  knew  much  of 
anesthetics  and  healing  drugs,  and 
had  genuine  powers  to  communi- 
cate in  ways  the  white  man  can’t 
duplicate. 

“But  once  in  a long  while  a group 
of  aborigines  show  more  spunk 
than  the  average.  They  refuse  to 
give  up  their  medicine  men,  their 
magic  and  their  hard  earned  lore 
accumulated  over  generations  and 
centuries.  Instead  of  giving  these 
things  up  they  insist  on  the  white 
man’s  learning  these  mysteries  in 
preference  to  his  nonsensical  and 
ineffective  magic.  They  completely 
frustrate  the  situation,  and  if  they 
persist  they  finally  destroy  the  white 
man  as  an  educator.  He  is  forced  to 
conclude  that  the  ignorant  savages 
are  unteachable. 

“It  is  an  infallible  technique — 
and  one  that  we  shall  employ.  Dr. 
Silvers  will  undertake  to  teach  his 
mathematical  lecturer  in  the  ap- 
proaches to  the  Legrandian  Equa- 
tions. He  will  speculate  long  and 
noisily  on  the  geometry  which  po- 
tentially lies  in  this  mathematical 
system.  Dr.  Carmen  will  ellucidate 
at  great  length  on  the  properties  of 

33 


the  chain  of  chemicals  he  has  been 
advised  to  abandon. 

“Each  of  us  has  at  least  one  line 
of  research  the  Rykes  would  have 
us  give  up.  That  is  the  very  thing 
we  shall  insist  on  having  investi- 
gated. We  shall  teach  them  these 
things  and  prove  Earthmen  to  be 
an  unlearned,  unteachable  band  of 
aborigines  who  refuse  to  pursue  the 
single  path  to  glory  and  light,  but 
insist  on  following  every  devious 
byway  and  searching  every  dark- 
ness that  lies  beside  the  path. 

“It  ought  to  do  the  trick.  I esti- 
mate it  should  not  be  more  than  a 
week  before  we  are  on  our  way 
back  home,  labeled  by  the  Rykes 
as  utterly  hopeless  material  for 
their  enlightenment.” 

The  senators  seemed  momentari- 
ly appalled  and  speechless,  but 
they  recovered  shortly  and  had  a 
considerable  amount  of  high  flown 
oratory  to  distribute  on  the  subject. 
The  scientists,  however,  were  com- 
paratively quiet,  but  on  their  faces 
was  a subdued  glee  that  Hockley 
had  to  admit  was  little  short  of 
fiendish.  It  was  composed,  he 
thought,  of  all  the  gloating  antici- 
pations of  all  the  schoolboys  who 
had  ever  put  a thumbtack  on  the 
teacher’s  chair. 

Hockley  was  somewhat  off  in  his 


prediction.  It  was  actually  a mere 
five  days  after  the  beginning  of  the 
Earthmen’ s campaign  that  the 
Rykes  gave  them  up  and  put  them 
firmly  aboard  a vessel  bound  for 
home.  The  Rykes  were  apologetic 
but  firm  in  admitting  they  had 
made  a sorry  mistake,  that  Earth- 
men  would  have  to  go  their  own 
hopeless  way  while  the  Rykes  led 
the  rest  of  the  Universe  toward 
enlightenment  and  glory. 

Hockley,  Showalter,  and  Silvers 
watched  the  planet  drop  away  be- 
neath them.  Hockley  could  not  help 
feeling  sympathetic  toward  the 
Rykes.  “I  wonder  what  will  hap- 
pen,” he  said  slowly,  “when  they 
crash  headlong  into  an  impassable 
barrier  on  that  beautiful,  straight 
road  of  theirs.  I wonder  if  they’ll 
ever  have  enough  guts  to  turn 
aside?” 

“I  doubt  it,”  said  Showalter. 
“They’ll  probably  curl  up  and  call 
it  a day.” 

Silvers  shook  his  head  as  if  to 
ward  off  an  oppressive  vision. 
“That  shouldn’t  be  allowed  to  hap- 
pen,” he  said.  “They’ve  got  too 
much.  They’ve  achieved  too  much, 
in  spite  of  their  limitations.  I won- 
der if  there  isn’t  some  way  we  could 
help  them?” 

• • • THE  END 


The  scientific  investigator  is  not  urged  on  by  some  brummagem 
idea  of  Service  but  a boundless  almost  pathological  thirst  to  pene- 
trate the  unknown;  much  like  a dog  sniffing  tremendously  at  an 
endless  number  of  ratholes.  — H.  L.  Mencken 

Of  the  “real”  universe  we  know  nothing,  except  that  there  exist 
as  many  versions  of  it  as  there  are  perceptive  minds. 

— Gerald  Bullett 


34 


By  William  F.  Nolan 


The  human  race,  Theodore  complained,  was  be- 
coming as  extinct  as  the  dodo  bird — all  because  of 
the  mechanoids . So  he  rebelled  and  quit  his  job  and 
tried  to  get  rid  of  Margaret . . . 


IT’S  JUST  around  the  next  turn,” 
Rice  said,  peering  from  the 
tinted  windows  as  the  car  skimmed 
over  the  warm  summer  streets  of 
the  city. 

The  vehicle  slowed,  took  the  long 
curve  with  fluid  grace,  and  whis- 


pered to  a stop.  A silver  door-panel 
sighed  back  and  Ted  Rice  stepped 
into  the  heat  of  morning.  His  suit- 
conditioner  immediately  circulated 
an  inner  breath  of  cool  air  to  bal- 
ance the  rise  in  temperature. 

“I  won’t  need  you  for  the  rest  of 


35 


the  day,5’  he  told  the  car.  ‘Til  be 
walking  home.” 

“May  I have  your  location  num- 
ber sir,  in  case  a member  of  the 
family  should  wish  to  contact  you?” 

“No,  dammit,  you  may  not!” 
This  was  Free-Day.  He  needn’t  tell 
the  car  anything.  “Go  home.” 

“Very  well,  sir.”  The  machine 
slid  obediently  from  the  curb.  Rice 
watched  it  glitter  briefly,  like  a lake 
trout  in  the  moving  wash  of  morn- 
ing traffic,  and  disappear. 

On  Free-Days  he  told  the  car 
what  to  do.  No  pre-determined  des- 
tinations. No  pre-determined  ac- 
tivities. Today  the  bars  were  open, 
He  intended  getting  very,  very 
drunk. 

On  this  morning,  the  sixth  an- 
niversary of  his  wife’s  death,  Ted 
Rice  had  made  two  highly  impor- 
tant decisions.  He  would  quit  his 
job  and  he  would  turn  Margaret  in 
to  Central  Exchange.  The  job  he 
hated,  but  it  had  been  his  life  and 
quitting  took  courage.  It  meant  be- 
ginning anew  in  an  untried  field 
and,  at  thirty-nine,  that  wasn’t  easy. 
Margaret  he  did  not  hate,  finding 
it  impossible  to  catalogue  his  exact 
emotions  where  she  was  concerned. 
But  his  final  decision  to  turn  her  in 
was  the  only  one  possible  under  the 
circumstances. 

His  reason  for  getting  drunk, 
however,  had  nothing  to  do  with 
his  job  or  with  Margaret.  He  was 
not,  had  never  been,  a drinking 
man.  Intoxication  was  an  anniver- 
sary ritual  performed  in  memory  of 
his  late  wife,  Helen.  He  exercised 
extreme  care  in  his  yearly  choice  of 
drinking  quarters,  avoiding  preten- 
tiousness because  he  wanted  the 
surroundings  to  reflect  his  own  in- 

36 


ner  loneliness. 

Louie’s  Place  was  anything  but 
pretentious.  Ceaseless  towellings 
had  worn  the  bartop  to  a circular 
whiteness.  The  mirror  behind  it,  in 
the  shape  of  a giant  passenger 
rocket,  hung  chipped  and  blacken- 
ing at  the  edges.  Even  the  wall 
mural,  depicting  Man’s  First  Land- 
ing on  the  Red  Planet,  was  dust- 
dimmed  and  faded,  the  paint  crack- 
ing, peeling  gradually  away.  The 
shabby  stools  fronting  the  bar  were 
all  unoccupied. 

“Mornin’  Mac,”  greeted  the  bar- 
tender. Rice  nodded,  took  a corner 
stool,  and  pressed  the  straight- 
whiskey  button.  The  drink  glided 
into  his  hand  and  he  downed  it, 
grimacing. 

“Ain’t  seen  you  around  before 
on  Free-Days,”  the  barman  ob- 
served, swabbing  idly  at  an  already 
dry  glass  ring.  “Just  move  inta  th’ 
neighborhood?” 

“I  don’t  drink  often,”  Rice  said, 
re-pressing  the  buttoh. 

“Wanna  tell  me  about  things? 
You’re  my  first  this  mornin’.” 

Rice  shifted  his  attention  from 
his  shot  glass  to  the  man  behind 
the  bar.  Beefy,  slack-jawed,  with  a 
broken  nose  and  a pair  of  watery, 
protuberant  eyes  over  which  lids 
folded  like  canvas  sails.  The  face  of 
mourning.  The  professional  kin- 
dred soul,  salaried  receiver  of  woes 
and  sad  lament.  Rice  regarded  him 
suspiciously,  twirling  the  shot  glass 
between  thumb  and  forefinger. 

“Well,  Mac?” 

“Turn  around,”  said  Rice. 

The  big  man  grinned  broadly, 
his  solemn  face  splitting  as  though 
a paper-knife  had  slit  the  skin 
across.  “Now  I know  you  don’t 

WILLIAM  F.  NOLAN 


drink  much.  Believe  me,  I’m  the 
real  McCoy.  In  my  racket  you  have 
to  be.” 

“Around.” 

Still  grinning,  the  bartender  com- 
plied. Law  provided  that  evidence 
of  a mechanical  could  not  be  con- 
cealed and  there  was  no  metal 
switch  behind  the  man’s  right  ear, 
“Like  I toldja  Mac — the’  Mc- 
Coy.” 

“It’s  been  a year,”  Rice  said,  by 
way  of  apology.  “I  wasn’t  sure  they 
hadn’t  replaced  you  fellows  too.” 
“Bars’ud  go  broke  if  they  did. 
Who  wants  to  tell  their  troubles  to 
a bunch  a’  springs  an’  cogs?” 

Rice  glanced  at  his  wristwatch 
and  thought  of  Margaret,  standing 
in  the  living  room  of  their  modest 
home,  a smile  illumining  her  deli- 
cate features.  She  had  been  stand- 
ing now  for  nine  hours,  thirty-seven 
minutes — since  he’d  switched  her 
off  the  previous  evening  in  an 
angry  display  of  temper. 

“Six  years  ago  today  my  wife  died 
in  a copter  crash,”  Rice  said,  meet- 
ing the  barman’s  sad  eyes.  “I’ve  put 
the  memory  of  that  crash  away  in 
the  back  of  my  mind  and  once  each 
year  I take  it  out  and  remember.” 
He  tipped  the  shot  glass  at  a care- 
ful angle,  holding  it  quite  still,  as 
though  he  might  capture  his  wife’s 
tiny  image  there  within  the  dark 
liquid,  as  a fly  is  caught  in  amber. 
“I  remember  how  she  looked  when 
they  brought  her  to  the  house,  as  if 
her  bones  had  suddenly  run  wild 
under  the  skin,  the  way  her  face 
looked  . . . the  face  of  someone  I’d 
never  met.” 

Rice  finished  his  fourth  straight 
whiskey,  feeling  it  burn  down 
through  his  body,  loosening  inner 

THE  JOY  OF  LIVING 


tensions,  making  it  easier  to  say 
what  he  subconsciously  had  to  say. 

“That  can  be  rough.”  The  big 
man  looked  wonderfully,  profes- 
sionally, sympathetic  with  those 
mournful  red-rimmed  eyes,  which 
seemed  about  to  flood  into  tears. 
“Didja  have  any  kids?” 

“A  boy,  Jackie.  He’ll  be  nine  this 
Game-Day.  Lot  like  his  mother. 
The  other  children,  Timmy  and 
Susan,  are  mechanicals.  Got  them 
after  Helen’s  death,  when  I bought 
Margaret.” 

“Musta  been  tough  on  th’  kid, 
losin’  his  real  mother  an’  all.” 
“Jackie  doesn’t  remember  much 
about  Helen.  He  was  only  three. 
Fact  is,  I’ve  been  half  a stranger  to 
him  myself.  I’m  on  the  road  most 
of  the  year.  Margaret’s  all  right,  I 
suppose,  but  she  doesn’t  think  the 
way  you  and  I do.” 

“How  come  you  stuck  yourself 
with  this  Margaret?” 

“Authorities.  Had  to  furnish  a 
decent  home  for  the  boy  or  lose  him. 
I couldn’t  stay  settled  then,  with 
Helen  gone.  She  was  still  so  much 
a part  of  things,  of  our  house,  the 
streets,  the  places  we  used  to  go  . . . 
I went  on  the  road,  tried  to  forget. 
That  kind  of  life  was  out  of  the 
question  for  a three-year  old.  I 
had  no  choice.  Either  I bought  a 
mechanical  or  I lost  my  son.  I could 
find  no  one  to  take  Jackie.  Helen’s 
parents  were  dead  and  my  own 
mother  was  in  no  position  to  raise 
a child.  So  I bought  Margaret  and 
since  we’d  originally  planned  on  a 
brother  and  sister  for  Jackie  I de- 
cided to  do  it  up  brown  and  take 
the  whole  kit  and  kaboodle.  After 
all,  I got  ’em  wholesale.” 

The  bar  man  cocked  an  eyebrow. 

37 


“You  a mech  salesman?” 

“Until  tomorrow.  I’m  quitting. 
My  next  job  will  be  right  here  in 
L.  A.  and  won’t  have  a damn  thing 
to  do  with  mechanicals!”  Produc- 
ing his  wallet  Rice  handed  the  bar- 
tender a card.  “Read  that.” 

“Theodore  A.  Rice/’  the  beefy 
man  pronounced  carefully  “Author- 
ized representative  for  World 
Mechanicals.” 


“No,  no.  The  slogan  at  the  bot- 

„ 55 


tom. 


“A  Dollar  a Day  Keeps  Child- 
birth Away.  So?” 

Rice  leaned  forward,  steely-eyed. 
“So  the  damned  fool  who  origi- 
nated that  ought  to  be  roasted  over 
a slow  fire!” 

“Just  a slogan,  Mac.  Everybody 
knows  it.” 

“Exactly!  Do  you  have  any  real 
conception  of  what  that  slogan  and 
others  like  it  have  done  to  our 
national  birthrate?”  Rice  asked,  a 
fresh  whiskey  in  his  hand.  “For 
thirty  bucks  a month  any  woman 
can  have  a bouncing  baby  made  to 
order  and  delivered  fresh-wrapped 
to  her  door. 

“ ‘Madam/  I’d  say,  ‘don’t  risk 
your  figure.  Don’t  tie  yourself  down 
and  miss  all  the  fun.  Get  a mechani- 
cal! No  baby-sitters  needed,  no 
dirty  diapers  or  squalling  at  three 
in  the  morning.  No  measles  or 
mumps  or  tonsils  out.  Just  a bonny 
little  brat  with  a switch  behind  his 
ear.  What’ll  it  be,  madam?  A fat 
little  bambino  with  dark  eyes  and 
and  angel’s  smile — or  a saucy  eyed 
little  Irisher  with  freckles  on  her 


nose?’ 

‘Or  howz  about  you,  fella?  Tired 
of  looking  for  the  right  girl?  Want 
a ready-made  cutie  who’ll  be  100% 


yours?  How  did  the  old  song  go? — 
‘I  want  a paper  dolly  I can  call  my 
own,  a dolly  other  fellows  cannot 
steal  . . .’  Well,  here  she  is,  chum — 
a full-size  babe  with  the  old  come- 
hither  look  reserved  especially  for 
you.  Blonde?  Brunette?  Redhead? 
You  name  ’er,  we  got  ’er.  Yours 
on  easy  payments.’  ” Rice  paused, 
breathing  heavily,  his  glass  empty. 

The  bartender,  wise  in  the  ways 
of  his  profession,  maintained  a lis- 
tening silence. 

“Ya-know  how  this  electronic 
illusion  got  started?”  Rice  de- 
manded, tongue  somewhat  uncer- 
tain in  his  mouth,  speech  beginning 
to  slur.  “Well,  lemme  tellya.  Peo- 
ple got  lonesome.  An’  when  some- 
body’s ole  man  died  long  comes  a 
mech  to  replace  him.  When  a wom- 
an was  sterile  she  got  her  baby  any- 
how. When  a Mr.  Shy  Guy  wanted 
some  female  company  long  comes  a 
sponge-rubber  job  right  outa  th’ 
pinup  mags.  Jus’  a few  at  first,  here 
an’  there,  an’  expensive  as  hell.  But 
pretty  soon  the  good  ole  American 
commercial  know-how  takes  over 
and  competition  gets  rough.  Prices 
go  down.  A lotta  people  stop  havin’ 
babies.  In  nothin’  flat  everybody  is 
buyin’  mechanicals  . . . you  . . ’n  . . 
me  ’n  everybody  . . ” 

“Hate  ta  spoil  yer  fun,  Mac, 
but  you’re  really  loadin’  one  on.  I’d 
ease  up  on  them  straight  shots.” 

“An’  you  know  what  th’  tragedy 
is?”  Rice  continued  over  a filled 
glass  ignoring  the  other’s  advice — 
“Th’  trashdy  is,  we’re  all  dyin’  an’ 
nobody  cares!  Pretty  soon  you  ’n  me 
will  be  in  the  same  league  with  ’th 
goddam  ole  water  buffalo  an’  the 
dodo  bird!” 

The  bartender  extended  a cau- 

WILLIAM  F.  NOLAN 


tioning  hand.  “No  foolin’  Mac,  if 
I was  you  . . . Lookout!  You’re  gon- 
na . . 

Rice  felt  the  room  tip,  rock  crazi- 
ly for  no  apparent  reason.  Faintly 
he  heard  the  bartender’s  shout  of 
warning,  saw  his  face  receding  like 
a toy  balloon  down  the  length  of 
an  immense  corridor  which  ended 
abruptly  in  a high  fountaining  of 
colored  lights^ 

ARGARET  was  her  usual 
cheery  self  when  Rice  finally 
switched  her  on. 

“Morning,  Ted  darling.”  She 
bussed  him  on  the  cheek.  “Sleep 
well?” 

“This  is  July  tenth,”  he  replied 
sullenly,  nursing  the  remnants  of  a 
colossal  hangover. 

“Goodness!  Have  I been  off  that 
long!  Honestly,  Ted!  I’ll  never  get 
the  housework  done  if  you  continue 
to  leave  me  off  for  days  at  a time. 
How  are  the  children?” 

“Fine.  Still  sleeping.” 

“If  this  is  the  tenth,  then  you’ve 
had  your — your — ” 

“ ‘Toot’  is  the  word.  And  I feel 
awful.” 

“What’s  that  cut  above  your  eye? 
Did  someone  hit  you?” 

“My  assailant  was  the  floor  of  a 
Third  Avenue  bar.  I came  off  sec- 
ond best.” 

She  was  instantly  solicitous.  “You 
could  have  a concussion!” 

“I’m  fine.” 

“You’re  angry  again.” 

“I’m  fine  and  I’m  not  angry. 
Now,  go  wind  the  dog  while  I wake 
the  kids.” 

If  only  she  would  react,  thought 
Rice,  watching  her  silent  with- 

THE  JOY  OF  LIVING 


drawal.  If  only  once  she  would 
stomp  her  feet,  throw  things, 
scream  at  him.  But  always,  always 
this  everlasting  indulgence!  The 
spark  which  ignites  a marriage, 
makes  it  glow,  was  missing.  In  love, 
he  knew  there  is  violence  and  Mar- 
garet’s love  was  a calm,  manufac- 
tured emotion,  which  left  him  un- 
satisfied and  edgy,  a love  unreal, 
intolerable.  When  he  and  Helen 
had  quarreled,  had  things  out  and 
reconciled,  they  were  actually  much 
closer  to  one  another  for  having 
weathered  a personal  storm.  But, 
with  Margaret,  the  ease  was  dif- 
ferent. 

Rice  thought  of  the  latest  inci- 
dent, two  nights  ago,  when  he  had 
been  with  Skipper  encouraging  the 
dog  to  beg  for  a plasto-bone.  Skip- 
per was  outdated,  as  modern  dogs 
go,  but  he  represented  a link  with 
the  fading  past  which  Margaret 
seemed  bent  on  severing.  She  re- 
newed the  familiar  subject  of  his 
purchasing  a modernized,  elec- 
tronic canine  to  replace  the  shaggy 
wind-up  model,  and  he  all  but  hit 
the  ceiling,  thundering  at  her,  ges- 
turing, swearing.  But  she  had  re- 
mained impassive,  turning  aside  his 
rage  with  her  calm  smile.  Then, 
savagely,  he  had  switched  her  off, 
as  one  might  extinguish  a glaring 
light.  How  frozen  she  had  stood! 
How  instantly  drained  of  person- 
ality and  movement!  In  that  mo- 
ment, facing  her  perfect,  motionless 
body,  he  experienced  a recurrent 
sense  of  guilt  which  invariably  ac- 
companied such  action,  as  though 
he  had  taken  a life,  had  murdered. 
Damning  his  own  weakness  he  had 
left  her  there,  smiling,  in  the  silent 
room. 


39 


“Daddy,  Daddy,  Daddy,” 
squealed  Timmy  after  he  was  acti- 
vated. “Hooray,  hooray,  it’s  Picnic- 
Day!  Hooray,  hooray!” 

“Hooray,  hooray,”  Rice  repeated 
without  enthusiasm,  envisioning  a 
hectic  afternoon  of  child-noise  and 
forced  amusement. 

“Now,  quiet  down.  Your  father’s 
not  feeling  well,”  Margaret  cau- 
tioned from  the  hall  as  Timmy 
zoomed  and  swooshed  about  the 
house  playing  Rocket. 

Little  Susan’s  enthusiasm 
matched  that  of  her  mechanical 
brother.  She  hopped  around  the 
living  room,  circling  Rice,  scream- 
ing out  her  delight  in  a voice  that 
pierced  his  head  like  a driven 
needle. 

“For  the  love  of  heaven,  STOP!” 
he  shouted  at  the  whirling  children, 
“or  I’ll  switch  you  both  off!” 

Under  his  stern  threat  they 
• quieted. 

Margaret  returned  with  Skipper. 
The  dog  had  run  down  the  previous 
evening  chasing  the  electronic  cat 
next  door.  He  scampered  rustily 
across  the  floor,  high  falsetto  bark 
betraying  the  damaging  effect  of 
morning  precipitation. 

“Good  ole  Skip.  . . You  need 
some  oil  fella,”  Rice  told  him, 
tickling  his  ears.  “Have  you  fixed 
in  a jiff.  Timmy,  get  the  oilcan 
from  the  shelf.” 

Rice  was  in  the  act  of  admin- 
istering the  proper  lubricant  when 
Jackie  emerged  from  the  hallway, 
rubbing  sleep  from  his  eyes. 

“Hi,  Mom.  Hi,  Dad.  Morning 
everybody.”  He  yawned. 

“Hi,  scout,”  Rice  greeted  him, 
roughing  his  already  thoroughly 
tousled  hair.  “Have  a good  rest?” 


“Sure.  Hey,  this  is  Picnic-Day 
isn’t  it?  When  are  we  leaving?” 

“Soon  as  little  sleepy-heads  like 
you  get  out  of  their  pajamas  and 
into  some  breakfast.”  He  playfully 
swatted  Jackie’s  bottom.  “Now 

git-” 

Margaret  took  the  boy’s  hand. 
“Come  on,  dear.  I have  breakfast 
on  the  table.”  And  over  her  shoul- 
der to  Rice.  “I  do  think  we  should 
get  an  early  start.” 

Susan  and  Timmy  bounded  into 
the  yard  with  Skipper,  leaving  Rice 
alone  with  his  thoughts. 

He  said , Hi  Mom , first , before 
Hi  Dad.  And  the  look  in  his  eyes 
when  she  took  his  hand!  Jackie  is 
too  young  to  see  Margaret  as  I see 
her;  he  can’t  realize  that  she  can 
never  really  love  him  as  he  loves 
her.  The  longer  she’s  here  the 
harder  it  will  be  for  Jackie  when 
the  break  comes.  1 mustn’t  put  off 
telling  Margaret  any  longer.  1’U  tell 
her  today.  Today. 

HE  BULLET-CAR  flowed 
soundlessly  over  the  highway, 
blurring  the  trees,  rushing  the 
houses  past,  but  to  Rice  the  speed 
was  illusion,  stage  trickery.  His  im- 
patient mind,  reaching  for  the  mo- 
ment when  he  would  be  alone  with 
Margaret  and  able  to  tell  her  what 
he  must  tell  her,  changed  minutes 
to  hours.  Head  back  against  the 
seat,  eyes  closed,  he  imagined  the 
car  in  lazy  slow-motion,  wheels 
barely  turning,  each  blade  of  road- 
side grass  available  and  separate  to 
the  eye  if  one  chose  to  look. 

The  ride  to  the  picnic  ground 
seemed  endless. 

“I’m  bushed,”  he  said  to  Mar- 

WILLIAM  F.  NOLAN 


40 


garet  after  the  car  had  parked  it- 
self. “Let’s  skip  the  games  today 
and  just  relax  in  the  shade.” 

“But  Ted,  the  children  . . 

“.  . . can  play  without  us.  I have 
something  to  say  to  you,  something 
important.” 

She  hesitated,  watching  the  ac- 
tivity on  the  playing  courts.  The 
children,  three  elves  in  their  picnic- 
jumpers,  fidgeted,  desperately  anx- 
ious to  join  the  games,  their  eyes 
darting  like  imprisoned  minnows  in 
small  white  pools. 

“In  order  to  be  enjoyed  to  the 
fullest  the  games  require  family 
participation.” 

“Nonsense.” 

“Young  and  old,  Ted.  The 
games  . . .” 

“To  hell  with  the  games!”  he 
snapped.  “Are  you  going  to  listen 
to  what  I have  to  say  or  not?” 

“Of  course,  darling.  If  you  really 
want  to  talk  . . She  smiled, 
pressed  his  hand,  . . the  children 
can  join  the  Hartleys.”  She  pointed 
across  the  wide  picnic  lawn  to  a 
group  of  rioting  players  engaged  in 
a vigorous  game  of  Magna-Ball. 
“Run  along  you  three.  And  be  care- 
ful.” 

“Wheeeeeeee!”  pealed  little  Su- 
san, and  hands  linked  like  a daisy- 
chain  the  happily  released  trio 
sprang  toward  the  courts. 

“If  we’re  going  to  talk  we  can  at 
least  be  comfortable,”  Margaret 
said,  unpacking  a plasto-blanket 
and  spreading  it  over  the  prickling 
grass. 

Every  gesture  perfect , thought 
Rice  watching  her  hands,  every 
movement  graceful  and  sure.  She’s 
so  alive , so  amazingly  human , pos- 
sessing such  vibrancy  and  warmth , 

THE  JOY  OF  LIVING 


that  sometimes  even  1 find  it  diffi- 
cult to  think  of  her  as  artificially 
created  of  wire  and  circuit  and  cog. 
Certainly  Jackie  has  come  to  love 
her.  She’s  good  and  kind  and  smiles 
a great  deal.  These  things  matter  to 
Jackie.  The  fact  that  she  isn’t  hu- 
man does  not  matter.  Not  at  all. 
The  situation , therefore,  is  grave. 

“What  are  you  thinking  about, 
Ted?”  Her  blue  eyes  were  steady  on 
his. 

“About  you.  About  how  beauti- 
ful you  are.”  He  plucked  a single 
dandelion  from  the  grass  and  held 
its  orange-gold  face,  like  a minia- 
ture sun,  in  the  cupped  palm  of  his 
hand.  “This  is  a weed  masquerad- 
ing as  a flower.  Beautiful,  possess- 
ing many  virtues,  but  actually  a 
weed  which  must  be  removed  be- 
fore its  deep  tap  root  smothers  the 
surrounding  grass.  Unless  it  is, 
there  will  eventually  be  room  only 
for  the  dandelion.” 

“What  has  all  this  . . 

“You’re  like  the  dandelion, 
Margaret.  You’re  smothering 
Jackie’s  love.  He  has  grown  to  love 
you  far  more  than  he  does  me.  Up 
to  now  I’ve  been  just  a visiting 
relative  who  comes  home  from 
some  distant  place  to  spend  Christ- 
mas and  summer  vacations  with 
you.  When  he  was  younger  he  cried 
whenever  I shut  you  off,  as  though 
I had  beaten  him.  Even  now  he 
watches  me  lose  my  temper,  swear, 
bang  the  furniture,  and  I see  him 
looking  at  me,  and  I know  he’s 
comparing  us,  weighing  us.  The 
scales  are  in  your  favor.  I’m  home 
to  stay  now  and  as  long  as  you’re 
here  he’ll  always  be  comparing.  I 
can’t,  I won’t,  compete  with  a me- 
chanical for  my  son’s  affection!” 


41 


She  sucked  in  her  breath,  sharp- 
ly. He  could  see  that  his  words  had 
struck  with  the  force  of  hurled 
stones. 

“Have  you  thought  this  all  out, 
Ted?  Isn’t  there  some  other  way?” 
She  was  actually  trembling.  “You 
know  how  much  I love  you.” 

“You  only  think  you  love  me, 
Margaret.  What  you  mistake  for 
love  is  only  conditioning.  Recepters 
can  be  re-fed,  patterned  responses 
erased,  new  ones  substituted.  At 
Central  Exchange  they’ll  change 
you  Margaret.  You’ll  never  know  I 
existed.” 

“Ted,  you  can’t!” 

“There’s  no  other  way.” 

A silence  between  them. 

Despite  himself  Rice  again  ex- 
perienced a twinge  of  guilt.  Per- 
haps he  had  broken  the  news  in  two 
ruthless  a fashion,  but  it  was  im- 
perative that  she  understand  his 
position  and  he  had  considered  it 
impossible  to  pierce  her  shell  of 
calm.  That  she  would  be  visibly 
shaken  by  his  words  was  totally  un- 
expected. Of  course,  he  reasoned, 
no  mechanical  likes  the  idea  of 
complete  re-orientation.  On  these 
grounds  ^ her  behavior  seemed  less 
surprising.  But  still  . . . 

“Why  have  you  told  me  all 
this?”  she  asked  him.  “Why  didn’t 
you  turn  me  in  suddenly,  without 
my  knowing  in  advance?  I’d  have 
preferred  that.”  Her  hands  moved 
nervously  on  her  skirt,  toyed  with 
the  locket  at  her  neck,  now  touched 
at  her  hair  like  two  restless  hum- 
mingbirds unable  to  fly  away  from 
her  body. 

“Because  I need  your  help.  Jackie 
mustn’t  know  the  truth.  Not  now. 
Later,  when  he’s  older,  better  able 

42 


to  evaluate  facts  for  himself,  he’ll 
understand.  I’ll  tell  him  something 
about  your  having  to  go  on  a long 
trip  for  reasons  of  health.  He’ll  be- 
lieve if  you’ll  back  me  up.  Will 
you?” 

“If  that’s  what  you  want,”  she 
replied  softly,  head  down,  her  fin- 
gers turning  and  turning  the  dan- 
delion he  had  discarded.  I’ll  do 
anything  you  want,  Ted  . . . be- 
cause I love  you.” 

“Timmy  and  Susan  can  stay  with 
Jackie  for  awhile,”  he  hurried  on, 
“to  make  your  leaving  easier  for 
him.  In  time  he’ll  adjust.” 

“Yes  . . . he’ll  adjust.” 

The  drowsy  rustle  of  leaves  in 
summer  air.  The  distant  hum  of 
voices  from  the  playing  courts. 
“Well  then,  it’s  settled.” 

“All  settled.  You’d  better  call  the 
children  in  for  lunch.” 

After  lunch  Rice  gamboled  in 
the  scented  grass  with  the  whoop- 
ing children,  imitating,  to  their 
vast  delight,  a bear,  a gorilla,  a 
whale,  a jet  train  and  a moon 
rocket.  He  ran  races  with  them  and 
organized  a full-scale  rodeo,  in 
which  he  doubled  in  brass  as  a 
fiercely  snorting  brahma  bull. 

On  the  way  home  they  sang  folk 
songs  and  watched  the  sun  go  down 
over  the  ocean.  The  day,  everyone 
agreed,  had  been  a huge  success. 

THAT  NIGHT  Rice  could  not 
sleep. 

The  headboard  whispered, 
“Three  AM  sir,”  when  he  ques- 
tioned the  hour.  He  lay  on  his  back, 
hands  laced  behind  his  head,  star- 
ing into  the  ghost  darkness  of  the 
room.  In  the  moon-painted  sky  a 

WILLIAM  F.  NOLAN 


copter  whirred  like  a giant  night 
insect  seeking  distant  city  lights, 
and  Rice  thought  of  Helen.  In  past 
weeks  he  had  been  finding  it  re- 
markably difficult  to  remember 
many  of  the  things  about  her  that 
he  wished  to  remember;  time  had 
hidden  her  image  as  a coin  is  hid- 
den in  deep  waters. 

The  drone  of  the  copter  faded 
into  Margaret’s  quiet  breathing 
from  the  bed  beside  his,  and  now 
her  face  drifted  into  his  mind,  su- 
per-imposed over  the  dim  reflection 
of  Helen.  He  saw,  in  infinite  detail, 
each  curling  black  hair  of  her 
downswept  lashes,  long  and  trem- 
bling against  the  rose  of  her  cheek. 
He  saw  her  quivering  lips  form 
words,  four  startling  words  of  the 
afternoon:  . . because  I love 

you.” 

Impossible,  that  a mechanical 
could  love  as  Helen  had  loved ; that 
a being  of  metal  and  glass,  of  wires 
however  cunningly  woven  could 
fathom  and  experience  such  deeply 
genuine  emotion. 

Yet,  was  it  conceivable,  Rice 
wondered  in  the  pressing  darkness, 
that  somehow  an  unknown  process 
had  taken  place  in  Margaret,  that 
far  back  in  the  green  cave  of  her 
brain,  among  the  delicate  spider- 
webbing of  silver  wires  and  hidden 
circuitings,  an  emotion  had  come 
into  being  above  and  beyond  that 
of  the  purely  mechanical? 

At  7 AM  a robin’s  sweet  song 
awoke  him.  He  felt  a breath  of  air 
against  his  closed  eyes  from  the 
passing  flutter  of  small  wings.  Bury- 
ing his  head  deeper  in  the  snow- 
soft  pillow  he  tried  to  ignore  the  in- 
sistent twitterings.  However,  he 

THE  JOY  OF  LIVING 


knew  the  damn  thing  would  begin 
a banshee  shrieking  if  he  didn’t  get 
out  of  bed.  Irritably  he  staggered 
into  his  slippers,  and  the  robin  set- 
tled with  feathered  grace  upon  his 
outstretched  hand.  Rice  flipped  the 
body-switch  and  placed  the  immo- 
bilized Alarmbird  on  the  night- 
stand. 

“I’ve  had  breakfast.”  He  lied  to 
her  when  she  asked.  Today  he 
wasn’t  hungry. 

She  nibbled  toast  and  drank 
orange  juice  in  silence.  He  avoided 
her  eyes,  finding  inconsequential 
kitchen  duties  to  occupy  his  hands 
while  she  ate.  After  half  finishing 
her  food  she  said,  her  voice  very  dis- 
tinct in  the  morning  room,  “I  guess 
it’s  time.” 

“Early  yet,”  he  said,  not  meeting 
her  eyes.  “No  hurry  at  all.” 

“They  open  the  doors  at  eight- 
thirty.  We  can  set  the  car  for  a 
slow  drive.” 

A silence. 

“Did  you  . . . tell  the  children 
goodbye?” 

“Last  night.  We  won’t  need  to 
wake  them.  They’ll  be  fine  until 
you  get  back.”  She  put  on  black 
gloves,  carefully  fitting  each  finger, 
pulling  them  tight. 

“Margaret,  I’m  sorry.  Honest  to 
God,  I’m  sorry  it  has  to  be  this 
way.” 

“Don’t  say  anything  else,  Ted. 
Just  let’s  go.” 

“All  right,”  he  said.  “Let’s  go.” 

Through  the  open  car  window 
Rice  inhaled  the  rich  afterscent  of 
rain,  and  sighed.  He  wished  it  had 
not  turned  out  to  be  such  a damned 
fine  day.  The  sky  outside  should 
have  been  gray,  the  trees  stark  and 

43 


cold,  like  mourners  along  the  street 
as  the  car,  a silver  coffin,  passed 
them  by. 

He  tried  to  think  of  something 
to  say  to  Margaret  as  the  car  bore 
them  steadily  through  the  crystal 
morning  toward  the  massive  white 
stone  building  housing  Central  Ex- 
change. He  tried  to  think  of  words 
which  would  not  sound  wrong  the 
moment  they  were  uttered,  as  all 
of  his  words  had  sounded  of  late. 
But  he  found  none  and  remained 
silent. 

It  was  she  who  turned  to  him  in 
the  moving  car  and  spoke  first. 
“Ted,  what  are  you  doing?”  Her 
voice  was  strange. 

“Doing?”  he  echoed,  facing  her. 

“To  me,  to  Jackie,  to  yourself.” 

“Margaret  you’re  not  going  to. 
question  me  now ? We’ve  gone  all 
over  this,  the  reasons  for  my  deci- 
sion, the  factors  involved.  Surely 
you  must  realize — ” 

“Damn  your  reasons!”  she  ex- 
ploded, eyes  blazing  at  him,  gloved 
hands  clenched.  “Are  they  fair?  Do 
they  take  my  feelings  into  consid- 
eration? Do  they,  Ted?  Answer  me! 
Do  they?” 

He  couldn’t  answer  her.  A door 
was  opening  somewhere  deep  in- 
side him  and  light  was  miraculous- 
ly flooding  in  to  illuminate  a room 
he  had  never  allowed  himself  to  en- 
ter. He  was  blind,  and  her  words 
were  sight. 

“I’m  a mechanical,  isn’t  that  the 
answer  Ted?  A bloodless  machine 
that  can  be  switched  off  at  will, 
ignored,  cursed,  shouted  at  and  de- 
stroyed, a creature  without  emo- 
tion, without  feeling.  Well,  you’re 
wrong,  Ted.  So  very  wrong.  Men 
built  me,  gave  me  human  impulses, 

44 


human  desires,  put  into  me  a part 
of  themselves,  a part  of  their  own 
humanity.  I feel  hunger  and  thirst 
and  cold  and  pain.  But  more,  Ted! 
I feel  a human  hunger,  a human 
thirst,  a desire  to  be  respected  for 
myself,  as  an  individual,  as  I re- 
spect others,  a desire  to  be  loved  as 
I love  others.  Can’t  you  see  how 
wrong  you’ve  been?  I’ve  held  all 
of  these  things  within  because  I 
was  taught  enduring  humility  and 
consummate  patience  by  those  who 
fashioned  me.  I was  taught  to  be- 
have rationally  and  calmly,  to  ac- 
cept, to  always  accept  and  never 
question  or  rebel.  But  now  it’s 
ended  and  I’ve  lost  . . . You’ve  re- 
jected me,  Ted,  and  I wasn’t  pre- 
pared for  this  ...  I can’t  accept 
this  but  I don’t  know  how  to 
fight.  . . I only  know  I must  and  I 
don’t  know  how  . . .” 

Her  lips  were  trembling,  her 
whole  body  swaying  in  the  tide  of 
released  rage  and  sorrow. 

“Lord,  Lord,  Margaret  . . .”  He 
placed  a gentle  hand  beneath  her 
chin  and  lifted  her  bowed  head 
slowly.  “You — You’re  crying!33 

But  of  course  there  were  no  tears. 

Rice  stopped  the  car  and  took 
her,  trembling,  into  his  arms,  say- 
ing her  name  over  and  over,  quiet- 
ly, trembling  himself,  and  softly, 
tenderly,  he  kissed  her. 

Then,  setting  the  controls  at 
manual,  he  turned  the  car  around 
and  with  one  arm  holding  her  close 
on  the  seat  beside  him  he  drove 
carefully  home  through  the  warm 
summer  streets,  knowing  that  never 
again,  never  ever  again  in  all  the 
years  to  come,  would  he  switch  her 
off. 


• • • 


THE  END 


It  was  a dark,  misty,  mysterious  institution  with  an 
awesome  record  of  cures  . . . Just  the  place,  in  fact,  for 
one  who  wanted  to  know:  if  society  is  to  be  protected 
against  the  individual,  why  can’t  the  individual  be  pro- 
tected against  society? 


The  ACADEMY 


By  Robert  Sheckley 


Illustrated  by  Leo  Summers 


INSTRUCTION  SHEET  FOR 
USE  WITH  THE  CAHILL- 
THOMAS  SANITY  METER, 
SERIES  JM-14  (MANUAL) : 
The  Cahill-Thomas  Manufactur- 
ing Company  is  pleased  to  present 
our  newest  Sanity  Meter.  This 


beautiful,  rugged  instrument,  small 
enough  for  any  bedroom,  kitchen 
or  den,  is  in  all  respects  an  exact 
replica  of  the  larger  C-T  Sanity 
Meters  used  in  most  places  of  busi- 
ness, recreation,  transportation,  etc. 
No  pains  have  been  spared  to  give 


45 


you  the  best  Sanity  Meter  possible, 
at  the  lowest  possible  price. 

1.  operation.  At  the  lower  right- 
hand  comer  of  your  Meter  is  a 
switch.  Turn  it  to  On  position,  and 
allow  a few  seconds  for  warming 
up.  Then  switch  from  On  position 
to  Operate  position.  Allow  a few 
seconds  for  reading. 

2.  reading.  On  the  front  of  your 
Meter,  above  the  operating  switch, 
is  a transparent  panel,  showing  a 
straight-line  scale  numbered  from 
zero  to  ten.  The  number  at  which 
the  black  indicator  stops  shows  your 
Sanity  Reading,  in  relation  to  the 
present  statistical  norm. 

3.  EXPLANATION  OF  NUMBERS 
zero  to  three.  On  this  model,  as 
on  all  Sanity  Meters,  zero  is  the 
theoretically  perfect  sanity  point. 
Everything  above  zero  is  regarded 
as  a deviation  from  the  norm.  How- 
ever, zero  is  a statistical  rather  than 
an  actual  idea.  The  normalcy  range 
for  our  civilization  lies  between  zero 
and  three.  Any  rating  in  this  area  is 
considered  normal. 

4.  EXPLANATION  OF  NUMBERS 
four  to  seven.  These  numbers  rep- 
resent the  sanity-tolerance  limit. 
Persons  registering  in  this  area 
should  consult  their  favorite  thera- 
py at  once. 

5.  explanation  of  numbers 
eight  to  ten.  A person  who  regis- 
ters above  seven  is  considered  a 
highly  dangerous  potential  to  his 
millieu.  Almost  certainly  he  is  high- 
ly neurotic,  prepsychotic  or  psy- 
chotic. This  individual  is  required 
by  law  to  register  his  rating,  and  to 
bring  it  below  seven  within  a pro- 
bationary period.  (Consult  your 
state  laws  for  periods  of  probation.) 
Failing  this,  he  must  undergo  Sur- 

46 


gical  Alteration,  or  may  submit 
voluntarily  to  therapy  at  The 
Academy. 

6.  explanation  of  number 
ten.  At  ten  on  your  Meter  there  is 
a red  line.  If  a sanity-reading  passes 
this  line,  the  individual  so  regis- 
tered can  no  longer  avail  himself 
of  the  regular  commercial  therapies. 
This  individual  must  undergo  Sur- 
gical Alteration  immediately,  or 
submit  at  once  to  therapy  at  The 
Academy. 

warning  : 

A.  THIS  IS  NOT  A DIAGNOSTIC 
MACHINE.  DO  NOT  ATTEMPT  TO  DE- 
TERMINE FOR  YOURSELF  WHAT 
YOUR  AILMENT  IS.  THE  NUMBERS 
ZERO  TO  TEN  REPRESENT  INTEN- 
SITY QUALITIES,  NOT  ARBITRARY 
CLASSIFICATIONS  OF  NEUROTIC,  PRE- 
PSYCHOTIC, PSYCHOTIC,  ETC.  THE 
INTENSITY  SCALE  IS  IN  REFERENCE 
ONLY  TO  AN  INDIVIDUAL5 S POTEN- 
TIAL FOR  HARM  TO  HIS  SOCIAL 
ORDER.  A PARTICULAR  TYPE  OF  NEU- 
ROTIC MAY  BE  POTENTIALLY  MORE 
DANGEROUS  THAN  A PSYCHOTIC, 
AND  WILL  SO  REGISTER  ON  ANY 
SANITY  METER.  SEE  A THERAPIST 
FOR  FURTHER  INSIGHT. 

B.  THE  ZERO-TO-TEN  READINGS 
ARE  APPROXIMATE.  FOR  AN  EXACT 
THIRTY  DECIMAL  RATING,  GO  TO  A 
COMMERCIAL  MODEL  C-T  METER. 

C.  REMEMBER SANITY  IS  EVERY- 

ONE’S BUSINESS.  WE  HAVE  COME  A 
LONG  WAY  SINCE  THE  GREAT  WORLD 
WARS,  ENTIRELY  BECAUSE  WE  HAVE 
FOUNDED  OUR  CIVILIZATION  ON  THE 
CONCEPTS  OF  SOCIAL  SANITY,  IN- 
DIVIDUAL RESPONSIBILITY,  AND 
PRESERVATION  OF  THE  STATUS  QUO. 
THEREFORE,  IF  YOU  RATE  OVER 
THREE,  GET  HELP.  IF  YOU  RATE  OVER 

ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


SEVEN,  YOU  MUST  GET  HELP.  IF  YOU 
RATE  OVER  TEN,  DO  NOT  WAIT  FOR 
DETECTION  AND  ARREST.  GIVE  YOUR- 
SELF UP  VOLUNTARILY  IN  THE 
NAME  OF  CIVILIZATION. 

Good  Luck — 

The  Cahill-Thomas  Company 

AFTER  finishing  his  breakfast, 
Mr.  Feerman  knew  he  should 
leave  immediately  for  work.  Under 
the  circumstances,  any  tardiness 
might  be  construed  unfavorably.  He 
went  so  far  as  to  put  on  his  neat 
gray  hat,  adjust  his  tie  and  start  for 
the  door.  But,  his  hand  on  the  knob, 
he  decided  to  wait  for  the  mail. 

He  turned  away  from  the  door, 
annoyed  with  himself,  and  began  to 
pace  up  and  down  the  living  room. 
He  had  known  he  was  going  to 
wait  for  the  mail ; why  had  he  gone 
through  the  pretense  of  leaving? 
Couldn’t  he  be  honest  with  himself, 
even  now,  when  personal  honesty 
was  so  important? 

His  black  cocker  spaniel  Speed, 
curled  up  on  the  couch,  looked 
curiously  at  him.  Feerman  patted 
the  dog’s  head,  reached  for  a ciga- 
rette, and  changed  his  mind.  He 
patted  Speed  again,  and  the  dog 
yawned  lazily.  Feerman  adjusted  a 
lamp  that  needed  no  adjusting, 
shuddered  for  no  reason,  and  began 
to  pace  the  room  again. 

Reluctantly,  he  admitted  to  him- 
self that  he  didn’t  want  to  leave  his 
apartment,  dreaded  it  in  fact,  al- 
though nothing  was  going  to  hap- 
pen. He  tried  to  convince  himself 
that  this  was  just  another  day,  like 
yesterday  and  the  day  before.  Cer- 
tainly if  a man  could  believe  that, 
really  believe  it,  events  would  defer 

THE  ACADEMY 


indefinitely,  and  nothing  would 
happen  to  him. 

Besides,  why  should  anything 
happen  today?  He  wasn’t  at  the 
end  of  his  probationary  period  yet. 

He  thought  he  heard  a noise  out- 
side his  apartment,  hurried  over 
and  opened  the  door.  He  had  been 
mistaken;  the  mail  hadn’t  arrived. 
But  down  the  hall  his  landlady 
opened  her  door  and  looked  at  him 
with  pale,  unfriendly  eyes. 

Feerman  closed  the  door  and 
found  that  his  hands  were  shaking. 
He  decided  that  he  had  better  take 
a sanity  reading.  He  entered  the 
bedroom,  but  his  robutler  was  there, 
sweeping  a little  pile  of  dust  toward 
the  center  of  the  room.  Already  his 
bed  was  made;  his  wife’s  bed  didn’t 
require  making,  since  it  had  been 
unoccupied  for  almost  a week. 

“Shall  I leave,  sir?”  the  robutler 
asked. 

Feerman  hesitated  before  answer- 
ing. He  preferred  taking  his  read- 
ing alone.  Of  course,  his  robutler 
wasn’t  really  a person.  Strictly 
speaking,  the  mechanical  had  no 
personality;  but  he  had  what 
seemed  like  a personality.  Anyhow, 
it  didn’t  matter  whether  he  stayed 
or  left,  since  all  personal  robots  had 
sanity-reading  equipment  built  into 
their  circuits.  It  was  required  by 
law. 

“Suit  yourself,”  he  said  finally. 

The  robutler  sucked  up  the  little 
pile  of  dust  and  rolled  noiselessly 
out  of  the  room. 

Feerman  stepped  up  to  the  Sanity 
Meter,  turned  it  on  and  set  the 
operating  control.  He  watched 
morosely  as  the  black  indicator 
climbed  slowly  through  the  normal 
twos  and  threes,  through  the  devi- 


47 


ant  sixes  and  sevens,  and  rested 
finally  on  eight-point-two. 

One  tenth  of  a point  higher  than 
yesterday.  One  tenth  closer  to  the 
red  line. 

Feerman  snapped  off  the  ma- 
chine and  lighted  a cigarette.  He 
left  the  bedroom  slowly,  wearily, 
as  though  the  day  were  over,  in- 
stead of  just  beginning. 

“The  mail,  sir/5  the  robutler  said, 
gliding  up  to  him.  Feerman 
grabbed  the  letters  from  the  robut- 
ler’s  outstretched  hand  and  looked 
through  them. 

“She  didn’t  write,”  he  said  in- 
voluntarily. 

“I’m  sorry,  sir,”  the  robutler 
responded  promptly. 

“You’re  sorry?”  Feerman  looked 
at  the  mechanical  curiously. 
“Why?” 

“I  am  naturally  interested  in 
your  welfare,  sir,”  the  robutler 
stated.  “As  is  Speed,  to  the  extent 
of  his  intelligence.  A letter  from 
Mrs.  Feerman  would  have  helped 
your  morale.  We  are  sorry  it  didn’t 
come.” 

Speed  barked  softly  and  cocked 
his  head  to  one  side.  Sympathy  from 
a machine,  Feerman  thought,  pity 
from  a beast.  But  he  was  grateful 
all  the  same. 

“I  don’t  blame  her,”  he  said. 
“She  couldn’t  be  expected  to  put 
up  with  me  forever.”  He  waited, 
hoping  that  the  robot  would  tell 
him  that  his  wife  would  return,  that 
he  would  soon  be  well.  But  the  ro- 
butler stood  silently  beside  Speed, 
who  had  gone  to  sleep  again. 

Feerman  looked  through  the  mail 
again.  There  were  several  bills,  an 
advertisement,  and  a small,  stiff 
letter.  The  return  address  on  it  was 

48 


The  Academy,  and  Feerman 
opened  it  quickly. 

Within  was  a card,  which  read, 
“Dear  Mr.  Feerman,  your  applica- 
tion for  admission  has  been  pro- 
cessed and  found  acceptable.  We 
will  be  happy  to  receive  you  at  any 
time.  Thank  You,  the  Directors.” 

Feerman  squinted  at  the  card.  He 
had  never  applied  for  admission  to 
The  Academy.  It  was  the  last  thing 
in  the  world  he  wanted  to  do.  “Was 
this  my  wife’s  idea?”  he  asked. 

“I  do  not  know,  sir,”  the  robutler 
said. 

Feerman  turned  the  card  over 
in  his  hand.  He  had  always  been 
vaguely  aware  of  the  existence  of 
The  Academy,  of  course.  One 
couldn’t  help  but  be  aware  of  it, 
since  its  presence  affected  every 
strata  of  life.  But  actually,  he  knew 
very  little  about  this  important  in- 
stitution, surprisingly  little. 

“What  is  The  Academy?”  he 
asked. 

“A  large  low  gray  building,”  his 
robutler  answered.  “It  is  situated 
in  the  Southwest  corner  of  the  city, 
and  can  be  reached  by  a variety  of 
public  conveyances.” 

“But  what  is  it?” 

“A  registered  therapy,”  the  ro- 
butler said,  “open  to  anyone  upon 
application,  written  or  verbal. 
Moreover.  The  Academy  exists  as  a 
voluntary  choice  for  all  people  of 
plus  ten  rating,  as  an  alternative  to 
Surgical  Personality  Alteration.” 

Feerman  sighed  with  exaspera- 
tion “I  know  all  that.  But  what  is 
their  system?  What  kind  of  thera- 

py?” 

“I  do  not  know,  sir,”  the  robut- 
ler said. 

“What’s  their  record  of  cures?” 

ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


“One  hundred  percent/5  the  ro- 
butler  answered  promptly. 

Feerman  remembered  something 
else  now,  something  that  struck  him 
as  rather  strange.  “Let  me  see/5  he 
said.  “No  one  leaves  The  Academy. 
Is  that  right?55 

“There  has  been  no  record  of 
anyone  leaving  after  physically  en- 
tering/5 the  robutler  said. 

“Why?55 

“I  do  not  know,  sir.” 

Feerman  crumpled  the  card  and 
dropped  it  into  an  ashtray.  It  was 
all  very  strange.  The  Academy  was 
so  well  known,  so  accepted,  one 
never  thought  to  ask  about  it.  It 
had  always  been  a misty  place  in 
his  mind,  far-away,  unreal.  It  was 
the  place  you  went  to  if  you  be- 
came plus  ten,  since  you  didn’t  want 
to  undergo  lobotomy,  topectomy, 
or  any  other  process  involving  or- 
ganic personality  loss.  But  of  course 
you  tried  not  to  think  of  the  possi- 
bility of  becoming  plus  ten,  since  the 
very  thought  was  an  admission  of 
instability,  and  therefore  you  didn’t 
think  of  the  choices  open  to  you  if 
it  happened. 

For  the  first  time  in  his  life,  Feer- 
man decided  he  didn’t  like  the  set- 
up. He  would  have  to  do  some  in- 
vestigating. Why  didn’t  anyone 
leave  The  Academy?  Why  wasn’t 
more  known  of  their  therapy,  if 
their  cures  were  really  one  hundred 
percent  effective? 

“I’d  better  get  to  work,”  Feer- 
man said.  “Make  me  anything  at 
all  for  supper.” 

“Yes,  sir.  Have  a good  day,  sir.” 

Speed  jumped  down  from  the 
couch  and  followed  him  to  the  door. 
Feerman  knelt  down  and  stroked 
the  dog’s  sleek  black  head.  “No, 

50 


boy,  you  stay  inside.  No  burying 
bones  today.” 

“Speed  does  not  bury  bones,” 
the  robutler  said. 

“That’s  right.”  Dogs  today,  like 
their  masters,  rarely  had  a feeling 
of  insecurity.  No  one  buried  bones 
today.  “So  long.”  He  hurried  past 
his  landlady’s  door  and  into  the 
street. 

Feerman  was  almost  twenty 
minutes  late  for  work.  As 
he  entered  the  building,  he  forgot 
to  present  his  probationary  certifi- 
cate to  the  scanning  mechanism  at 
the  door.  The  gigantic  commercial 
Sanity  Meter  scanned  him,  its  in- 
dicator shot  past  the  seven  point, 
lights  flashed  red.  A harsh  metallic 
voice  shouted  over  the  loudspeaker, 
“Sir!  Sir!  Your  deviation  from  the 
norm  has  passed  the  safety  limit! 
Please  arrange  for  therapy  at  once!” 
Quickly  Feerman  pulled  his  pro- 
bationary certificate  out  of  his 
wallet.  But  perversely,  the  machine 
continued  to  bellow  at  him  for  a full 
ten  seconds  longer.  Everyone  in  the 
lobby  was  staring  at  him.  Messen- 
ger boys  stopped  dead,  pleased  at 
having  witnessed  a disturbance. 
Businessmen  and  office  girls  whis- 
pered together,  and  two  Sanity  Po- 
licemen exchanged  meaningful 
glances.  Feerman’s  shirt,  soaked 
with  perspiration,  was  plastered 
against  his  back.  He  resisted  an  urge 
to  run  from  the  building,  instead 
walked  toward  an  elevator.  But  it 
was  nearly  full,  and  he  couldn’t 
bring  himself  to  enter. 

He  trotted  up  a staircase  to  the 
second  floor,  and  then  took  an  ele- 
vator the  rest  of  the  way  up.  By  the 

ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


time  he  reached  the  Morgan 
Agency  he  had  himself  under  con- 
trol. He  showed  his  probationary 
certificate  to  the  Sanity  Meter  at 
the  door,  mopped  his  face  with  a 
handkerchief,  and  walked  in. 

Everyone  in  the  agency  knew 
what  had  happened.  He  could  tell 
by  their  silence,  their  averted  faces. 
Feerman  walked  rapidly  to  his 
office,  closed  the  door  and  hung  up 
his  hat. 

He  sat  down  at  his  desk,  still 
slightly  out  of  wind,  filled  with  re- 
sentment at  the  Sanity  Meter.  If 
only  he  could  smash  all  the  damned 
things!  Always  prying,  setting  off 
their  alarms  in  your  ear,  unstabiliz- 
ing you  . . . 

Feerman  cut  off  the  thought 
quickly.  There  was  nothing  wrong 
with  the  Meters.  To  think  of  them 
as  active  persecuting  agents  was 
paranoidal,  and  perhaps  a symptom 
of  his  present  unsane  status.  The 
Meters  were  mere  extensions  of 
man’s  will.  Society  as  a whole,  he 
reminded  himself,  must  be  pro- 
tected against  the  individual,  just 
as  a human  body  must  be  protected 
against  malfunction  of  any  of  its 
parts.  As  fond  as  you  might  be  of 
your  gall  bladder,  you  would  sacri- 
fice it  mercilessly  if  it  were  going  to 
impair  the  rest  of  you. 

He  sensed  something  shaky  in 
this  analogy,  but  decided  not  to 
pursue  it  any  farther.  He  had  to 
find  out  more  about  The  Academy. 

After  lighting  a cigarette  he 
dialed  the  Therapy  Reference  Serv- 
ice. 

“May  I help  you,  sir?”  a pleas- 
ant-voiced woman  asked. 

“I’d  like  to  get  some  information 
about  The  Academy,”  Feerman 

THE  ACADEMY 


said,  feeling  a trifle  foolish.  The 
Academy  was  so  well  known,  so 
much  a part  of  everyday  life,  it  was 
tantamount  to  asking  what  form  of 
government  your  country  had. 
“The  Academy  is  located — ” 

“I  know  where  it’s  located,”  Feer- 
man said.  “I  want  to  know  what 
sort  of  therapy  they  administer.” 
“That  information  is  not  avail- 
able, sir,”  the  woman  said,  after  a 
pause. 

“No?  I thought  all  data  on  com- 
mercial therapies  was  available  to 
the  public.” 

“Technically,  it  is,”  the  woman 
answered  slowly.  “But  the  Acad- 
emy is  not,  strictly,  a commercial 
therapy.  It  does  accept  money; 
however,  it  admits  charity  cases  as 
well,  without  quota.  Also,  it  is  par- 
tially supported  by  the  govern- 
ment.” 

Feerman  tapped  the  ash  off  his 
cigarette  and  said  impatiently,  “I 
thought  all  government  projects 
were  open  to  the  public.” 

“As  a general  rule,  they  are.  Ex- 
cept when  such  knowledge  will  be 
harmful  to  the  public.” 

“Then  such  knowledge  of  The 
Academy  would  be  harmful?”  Feer- 
man said  triumphantly,  feeling  that 
he  was  getting  to  the  heart  of  the 
matter. 

“Oh,  no  sir!”  The  woman’s  voice 
became  shrill  with  amazement.  “I 
didn’t  mean  to  imply  that!  I was 
just  stating  the  general  rules  for 
withholding  of  information.  The 
Academy,  although  covered  by  the 
laws,  is,  to  some  extent,  extra-legal. 
This  status  is  allowed  because  of 
The  Academy’s  one  hundred  per- 
cent record  of  cures.” 

“Where  can  I see  a few  of  these 

51 


cures?55  Feerman  asked.  “I  under- 
stand that  no  one  ever  leaves  The 
Academy.55 

He  had  them  now,  Feerman 
thought,  waiting  for  an  answer. 
Over  the  telephone  he  thought  he 
heard  a whispering.  Suddenly  a 
man’s  voice  broke  in,  loud  and 
clear.  “This  is  the  Section  Chief.  Is 
there  some  difficulty?” 

Hearing  the  man’s  sharp  voice, 
Feerman  almost  dropped  the  tele- 
phone. His  feeling  of  triumph  van- 
ished, and  he  wished  he  had  never 
made  the  call.  But  he  forced  him- 
self to  go  on.  “I  want  some  informa- 
tion on  The  Academy.” 

“The  location — 55 
“No!  I mean  real  information!55 
Feerman  said  desperately. 

“To  what  purpose  do  you  wish 
to  put  this  information?”  the  Sec- 
tion Chief  asked,  and  his  voice  was 
suddenly  the  smooth,  almost  hyp- 
notic voice  of  a therapist. 

“Insight,”  Feerman  answered 
quickly.  “Since  The  Academy  is  a 
therapeutic  alternative  open  to  me 
at  all  times,  I would  like  to  know 
more  about  it,  in  order  to  judges — 55 
“Very  plausible,”  the  Section 
Chief  said.  “But  consider.  Are  you 
asking  for  a useful,  functional  in- 
sight? One  that  will  better  your 
integration  into  society?  Or  are  you 
asking  merely  for  the  sake  of  an 
overriding  curiosity,  thereby  yield- 
ing to  restlessness,  and  other,  deeper 
drives?” 

“I’m  asking  because — 55 
“What  is  your  name?”  the  Sec- 
tion Chief  asked  suddenly. 

Feerman  was  silent. 

“What  is  your  sanity  rating?” 
Still  Feerman  didn’t  speak.  He 
was  trying  to  decide  if  the  call  were 

52 


already  traced,  and  decided  that  it 
was. 

“Do  you  doubt  The  Academy’s 
essential  benevolence?” 

“No.” 

“Do  you  doubt  that  The  Aca- 
demy works  for  the  preservation  of 
the  Status  Quo?” 

“No.” 

“Then  what  is  your  problem? 
Why  won’t  you  tell  me  your  name 
and  sanity  rating?  Why  do  you  feel 
this  need  for  more  information?” 

“Thank  you,”  Feerman  mur- 
mured, and  hung  up.  He  realized 
that  the  telephone  call  had  been  a 
terrible  mistake.  It  had  been  the 
action  of  a plus-eight,  not  a normal 
man.  The  Section  Chief,  with  his 
trained  perceptions,  had  realized 
that  at  once.  Of  course  the  Section 
Chief  wouldn’t  give  information  to 
a plus-eight!  Feerman  knew  he 
would  have  to  watch  his  actions  far 
more  closely,  analyze  them,  under- 
stand them,  if  he  ever  hoped  to 
return  to  the  statistical  norm. 

As  he  sat,  there  was  a knock;  the 
door  opened  and  his  boss,  Mr.  Mor- 
gan entered.  Morgan  was  a big, 
powerfully  built  man  with  a full, 
fleshy  face.  He  stood  in  front  of 
Feerman’s  desk,  drumming  his  fin- 
gers on  the  blotter,  looking  as  em- 
barrassed as  a caught  thief. 

“Heard  that  report  downstairs,” 
he  said,  not  looking  at  Feerman, 
tapping  his  fingers  energetically. 

“Momentary  peak,”  Feerman 
said  automatically.  “Actually,  my 
rating  has  begun  to  come  down.” 
He  couldn’t  look  at  Morgan  as  he 
said  this.  The  two  men  stared  in- 
tently at  different  corners  of  the 
room.  Finally,  their  eyes  met. 

“Look,  Feerman,  I try  to  stay  out 

ROBERT  SHECKLE-Y 


of  people’s  business,”  Morgan  said, 
sitting  on  the  corner  of  Feerman’s 
desk.  “But  damn  it,  man,  Sanity  is 
everyone’s  business.  We’re  all  in  the 
game  together.”  The  thought 
seemed  to  increase  Morgan’s  con- 
viction. He  leaned  forward  earnest- 

ly- 

“You  know,  I’m  responsible  for 
a lot  of  people  here.  This  is  the 
third  time  in  a year  you’ve  been  on 
probation.”  He  hesitated.  “How  did 
it  start?” 

Feerman  shook  his  head.  “I  don’t 
know,  Mr.  Morgan.  I was  just  going 
along  quietly — and  my  rating 
started  to  climb.” 

Morgan  considered,  then  shook 
his  head.  “Can’t  be  as  simple  as 
that.  Have  you  been  checked  for 
brain  lesions?” 

“I’ve  been  assured  it’s  nothing 
organic.” 

“Therapy?” 

“Everything,”  Feerman  said. 
“Electro-therapy,  Analysis,  Smith’s 
Method,  The  Rannes  School, 
Devio -Thought,  Differentiation — ” 

“What  did  they  say?”  Morgan 
asked. 

Feerman  thought  back  on  the 
endless  line  of  therapists  he  had 
gone  to.  He  had  been  explored  from 
every  angle  that  psychology  had  to 
offer.  He  had  been  drugged, 
shocked,  explored.  But  it  all  boiled 
down  to  one  thing. 

“They  don’t  know.” 

“Couldn’t  they  tell  you  any - 
thing?”  Morgan  asked. 

“Not  much.  Constitutional  rest- 
lessness, deeply  concealed  drives, 
inability  to  accept  the  Status  Quo. 
They  all  agree  I’m  a rigid  type. 
Even  Personality  Reconstruction 
didn’t  take  on  me.” 


“Prognosis?” 

“Not  so  good.” 

Morgan  stood  up  and  began  to 
pace  the  floor,  his  hands  clasped  be- 
hind his  back.  “Feerman,  I think 
it’s  a matter  of  attitude.  Do  you 
really  want  to  be  part  of  the  team?” 
“I’ve  tried  everything — ” 

“Sure.  But  have  you  wanted  to 
change?  Insight!”  Morgan  cried, 
smashing  his  fist  into  his  hand  as 
though  to  crush  the  word.  “Do  you 
have  insight?” 

“I  don’t  suppose  so,”  Feerman 
said  with  genuine  regret. 

“Take  my  case,”  Morgan  said 
earnestly,  standing  in  front  of  Feer- 
man’s desk  with  his  feet  widely  and 
solidly  planted.  “Ten  years  ago, 
this  agency  was  twice  as  big  as  it  is 
now,  and  growing!  I worked  like 
a madman,  extending  my  holdings, 
investing,  expanding,  making 
money,  and  more  money.” 

“And  what  happened?” 

“The  inevitable.  My  rating  shot 
up  from  a two-point-three  to  plus- 
seven.  I was  in  a bad  way.” 

“No  law  against  making  money,” 
Feerman  pointed  out. 

“Certainly  not.  But  there  is  a 
psychological  law  against  making 
too  much.  Society  today  just  isn’t 
geared  for  that  sort  of  thing.  A lot 
of  the  competition  and  aggression 
have  been  bred  out  of  the  race. 
After  all,  we’ve  been  in  the  Status 
Quo  for  almost  a hundred  years 
now.  In  that  time,  there’ve  been  no 
new  inventions,  no  wars,  no  major 
developments  of  any  kind.  Psychol- 
ogy has  been  normalizing  the  race, 
breeding  out  the  irrational  ele- 
ments. So  with  my  drive  and  ability, 
it  was  like — like  playing  tennis 
against  an  infant.  I couldn’t  be 


THE  ACADEMY 


53 


stopped.” 

Morgan’s  face  was  flushed,  and 
he  had  begun  to  breathe  heavily. 
He  checked  himself,  and  went  on 
in  a quieter  tone.  “Of  course,  I 
was  doing  it  for  neurotic  reasons. 
Power  urge,  a bad  dose  of  competi- 
tiveness. I underwent  Substitution 
Therapy.” 

Feerman  said,  “I  don’t  see  any- 
thing unsane  about  wanting  to  ex- 
pand your  business.” 

“Good  Lord,  man,  don’t  you  un- 
derstand anything  about  Social 
Sanity,  Responsibility,  and  Stasis? 
I was  on  my  way  to  becoming 
wealthy.  From  there,  I would  have 
founded  a financial  empire.  All 
quite  legal,  you  understand,  but 
unsane . After  that,  who  knows 
where  I would  have  gone?  Into  in- 
direct control  of  the  government, 
eventually.  I’d  want  to  change  the 
psychological  policies  to  conform  to 
my  own  abnormalities.  And  you  can 
see  where  that  would  lead.” 

“So  you  adjusted,”  Feerman  said. 
“I  had  my  choice  of  Brain  Sur- 
gery, The  Academy,  or  adjustment. 
Fortunately,  I found  an  outlet  in 
competitive  sports.  I sublimated  my 
selfish  drives  for  the  good  of  man- 
kind. But  the  thing  is  this,  Feerman. 
I was  heading  for  that  red  line.  I 
adjusted  before  it  was  too  late.” 

“I’d  gladly  adjust,”  Feerman 
said,  “if  I only  knew  what  was 
wrong  with  me.  The  trouble  is,  I 
really  don’t  know.” 

Morgan  was  silent  for  a long 
time,  thinking.  Then  he  said,  “I 
think  you  need  a rest,  Feerman.” 

“A  rest?”  Feerman  was  instantly 
on  the  alert.  “You  mean  I’m  fired?” 
“No,  of  course  not.  I want  to  be 
fair,  play  the  game.  But  I’ve  got 

54 


a team  here.”  Morgan’s  vague  ges- 
ture included  the  office,  the  build- 
ing, the  city.  “Unsanity  is  insidious. 
Several  ratings  in  the  office  have 
begun  to  climb  in  the  last  week.” 
“And  I’m  the  infection  spot.” 
“We  must  accept  the  rules,”  Mor- 
gan said,  standing  erectly  in  front 
of  Feerman’s  desk.  “Your  salary  will 
continue  until — until  you  reach 
some  resolution.” 

“Thanks,”  Feerman  said  dryly. 
He  stood  up  and  put  on  his  hat. 

Morgan  put  a hand  on  his  shoul- 
der. “Have  you  considered  The 
Academy?”  he  asked  in  a low  voice. 
“I  mean,  if  nothing  else  seems  to 
work — ” 

“Definitely  and  irrevocably  not,” 
Feerman  said,  looking  directly  into 
Morgan’s  small  blue  eyes. 

Morgan  turned  away.  “You  seem 
to  have  an  illogical  prejudice 
against  The  Academy.  Why?  You 
know  how  our  society  is  organized. 
You  can’t  think  that  anything 
against  the  common  good  would  be 
allowed.” 

“I  don’t  suppose  so,”  Feerman 
admitted.  “But  why  isn’t  more 
known  about  The  Academy?” 
They  walked  through  the  silent 
office.  None  of  the  men  Feerman 
had  known  for  so  long  looked  up 
from  their  work.  Morgan  opened 
the  door  and  said,  “You  know  all 
about  The  Academy.” 

“I  don’t  know  how  it  works.” 
“Do  you  know  everything  about 
any  therapy?  Can  you  tell  me  all 
about  Substitution  Therapy?  Or 
Analysis?  Or  Olgivey’s  Reduction?” 
“No.  But  I have  a general  idea 
how  they  work.” 

“Everyone  does,”  Morgan  said 
triumphantly,  then  quickly  lowered 

ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


his  voice.  “That’s  just  it.  Obviously, 
The  Academy  doesn’t  give  out  such 
information  because  it  would  inter- 
fere with  the  operation  of  the  thera- 
py itself.  Nothing  odd  about  that, 
is  there?” 

Feerman  thought  it  over,  and  al- 
lowed Morgan  to  guide  him  into 
the  hall.  “I’ll  grant  that,”  he  said. 
“But  tell  me;  why  doesn’t  anyone 
ever  leave  The  Academy?  Doesn’t 
that  strike  you  as  sinister?” 

“Certainly  not.  You’ve  got  a very 
strange  outlook.”  Morgan  punched 
the  elevator  button  as  he  talked. 
“You  seem  to  be  trying  to  create  a 
mystery  where  there  isn’t  one. 
Without  prying  into  their  profes- 
sional business,  I can  assume  that 
their  therapy  involves  the  patient’s 
remaining  at  The  Academy.  There’s 
nothing  strange  about  a substitute 
environment.  It’s  done  all  the 
time.” 

“If  that’s  the  truth,  why  don’t 
they  say  so?” 

“The  fact  speaks  for  itself.” 

“And  where,”  Feerman  asked,  “is 
the  proof  of  their  hundred  percent 
cures?” 

The  elevator  arrived,  and  Feer- 
man stepped  in.  Morgan  said,  “The 
proof  is  in  their  saying  so.  Thera- 
pists can’t  lie.  They  can’t,  Feer- 
man!” 

Morgan  started  to  say  something 
else,  but  the  elevator  doors  slid 
shut.  The  elevator  started  down, 
and  Feerman  realized  with  a shock 
that  his  job  was  gone. 

IT  WAS  A strange  sensation,  not 
having  a job  any  longer.  He  had 
no  place  to  go.  Often  he  had  hated 
his  work.  There  had  been  mornings 

THE  ACADEMY 


when  he  had  groaned  at  the  thought 
of  another  day  at  the  office.  But 
now  that  he  had  it  no  longer,  he 
realized  how  important  it  had  been 
to  him,  how  solid  and  reliable.  A 
man  is  nothing,  he  thought,  if  he 
doesn’t  have  work  to  do. 

He  walked  aimlessly,  block  after 
block,  trying  to  think.  But  he  was 
unable  to  concentrate.  Thoughts 
kept  sliding  out  of  reach,  eluding 
him,  and  were  replaced  by  glimpses 
of  his  wife’s  face.  And  he  couldn’t 
even  think  about  her,  for  the  city 
pressed  in  on  him,  its  faces,  sounds, 
smells. 

The  only  plan  of  action  that  came 
to  mind  was  unfeasible.  Run  away, 
his  panicky  emotions  told  him.  Go 
where  they’ll  never  find  you.  Hide! 

But  Feerman  knew  this  was  no 
solution.  Running  away  was  sheer 
escapism,  and  proof  of  his  deviation 
from  the  norm.  Because  what,  real- 
ly, would  he  be  running  from? 
From  the  sanest,  most  perfect  so- 
ciety that  Man  had  ever  conceived. 
Only  a madman  would  run  from 
that. 

Feerman  began  to  notice  the  peo- 
ple he  passed.  They  looked  happy, 
filled  with  the  new  spirit  of 
Responsibility  and  Social  Sanity, 
willing  to  sacrifice  old  passions  for 
a new  era  of  peace.  It  was  a good 
world,  a hell  of  a good  world.  Why 
couldn’t  he  live  in  it? 

He  could . With  the  first  confi- 
dence he  had  felt  in  weeks,  Feer- 
man decided  that  he  would  con- 
form, somehow. 

If  only  he  could  find  out  how. 

After  hours  of  walking,  Feerman 
discovered  that  he  was  hungry.  He 
entered  the  first  diner  he  saw.  The 


55 


place  was  crowded  with  laborers, 
for  he  had  walked  almost  to  the 
docks. 

He  sat  down  and  looked  at  a 
menu,  telling  himself  that  he  needed 
time  to  think.  He  had  to  assess  his 
actions  properly,  figure  out — 

“Hey  mister.” 

He  looked  up.  The  bald,  un- 
shaven counterman  was  glaring  at 
him. 

“What?” 

“Get  out  of  here.” 

“What’s  wrong?”  Feerman 
asked,  trying  to  control  his  sudden 
panic. 

“We  don’t  serve  no  madmen 
here,”  the  counterman  said.  He 
pointed  to  the  Sanity  Meter  on  the 
wall,  that  registered  everyone  walk- 
ing in.  The  black  indicator  pointed 
slightly  past  nine.  “Get  out.” 

Feerman  looked  at  the  other  men 
at  the  counter.  They  sat  in  a row, 
dressed  in  similar  rough  brown 
clothing.  Their  caps  were  pulled 
down  over  their  eyes,  and  every 
man  seemed  to  be  reading  a news- 
paper. 

“I’ve  got  a probationary — ” 

“Get  out,”  the  counterman  said. 
“The  law  says  I don’t  have  to  serve 
no  plus-nines.  It  bothers  my  cus- 
tomers. Come  on,  move.” 

The  row  of  laborers  sat  motion- 
less, not  looking  at  him.  Feerman 
felt  the  blood  rush  to  his  face.  He 
had  the  sudden  urge  to  smash  in 
the  counterman’s  bald,  shiny  skull, 
wade  into  the  row  of  listening  men 
with  a meat  cleaver,  spatter  the 
dirty  walls  with  their  blood,  smash, 
kill.  But  of  course,  aggression  was 
unsane,  and  an  unsatisfactory 
response.  He  mastered  the  impulse 
and  walked  out. 

56 


Feerman  continued  to  walk,  re- 
sisting an  urge  to  run,  waiting  for 
that  train  of  logical  thought  that 
would  tell  him  what  to  do.  But  his 
thoughts  only  became  more  con- 
fused, and  by  twilight  he  was  ready 
to  drop  from  fatigue. 

He  was  standing  on  a narrow, 
garbage-strewn  street  in  the  slums. 
He  saw  a hand-lettered  sign  in  a 
second-floor  window,  reading,  J. 
J.  FLYNN,  PSYCHOLOGICAL 
THERAPIST.  MAYBE  I CAN 
HELP  YOU.  Feerman  grinned 
wryly,  thinking  of  all  the  high- 
priced  specialists  he  had  seen.  He 
started  to  walk  away,  then  turned, 
and  went  up  the  staircase  leading 
to  Flynn’s  office.  He  was  annoyed 
with  himself  again.  The  moment 
he  saw  the  sign  he  had  known  he 
was  going  up.  Would  he  never  stop 
deceiving  himself? 

Flynn’s  office  was  small  and 
dingy.  The  paint  was  peeling  from 
the  walls,  and  the  room  had  an 
unwashed  smell.  Flynn  was  seated 
behind  an  unvarnished  wooden 
desk,  reading  an  adventure  maga- 
zine. He  was  small,  middle-aged 
and  balding.  He  was  smoking  a 
pipe. 

Feerman  had  meant  to  start  from 
the  beginning.  Instead  he  blurted 
out,  “Look,  I’m  in  a jam.  I’ve  lost 
my  job,  my  wife’s  left  me,  I’ve  been 
to  every  therapy  there  is.  What  can 
you  do?” 

Flynn  took  the  pipe  out  of  his 
mouth  and  looked  at  Feerman.  He 
looked  at  his  clothes,  hat,  shoes,  as 
though  estimating  their  value.  Then 
he  said,  “What  did  the  others  say?” 

“In  effect,  that  I didn’t  have  a 
chance.” 

“Of  course  they  said  that,”  Flynn 

ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


said,  speaking  rapidly  in  a high, 
clear  voice.  “These  fancy  boys  give 
up  too  easily.  But  there’s  always 
hope.  The  mind  is  a strange  and 
complicated  thing,  my  friend,  and 
sometimes — 55  Flynn  stopped 
abruptly  and  grinned  with  sad  hu- 
mor. “Ah,  what’s  the  use?  You’ve 
got  the  doomed  look,  no  doubt  of 
it.”  He  knocked  the  ashes  from  his 
pipe  and  stared  at  the  ceiling. 
“Look,  there’s  nothing  I can  do  for 
you.  You  know  it,  I know  it.  Why’d 
you  come  up  here?” 

“Looking  for  a miracle,  I sup- 
pose,” Feerman  said,  wearily  sit- 
ting down  on  a wooden  chair. 

“Lots  of  people  do,”  Flynn  said 
conversationally.  “And  this  looks 
like  the  logical  place  for  one,  doesn’t 
it?  You’ve  been  to  the  fancy  offices 
of  the  specialists.  No  help  there.  So 
it  would  be  right  and  proper  if  an 
itinerant  therapist  could  do  what 
the  famous  men  failed  to  do.  A sort 
of  poetic  justice.” 

“Pretty  good,”  Feerman  said, 
smiling  faintly. 

“Oh,  I’m  not  at  all  bad,”  Flynn 
said,  filling  his  pipe  from  a shaggy 
green  pouch.  “But  the  truth  of  the 
matter  is,  miracles  cost  money,  al- 
ways have,  always  will.  If  the  big 
boys  couldn’t  help  you,  I certainly 
couldn’t.” 

“Thanks  for  telling  me,”  Feer- 
man said,  but  made  no  move  to  get 
up. 

“It’s  my  duty  as  a therapist,” 
Flynn  said  slowly,  “to  remind  you 
that  The  Academy  is  always  open.” 

“How  can  I go  there?”  Feerman 
asked.  “I  don’t  know  anything 
about  it.” 

“No  one  does,”  Flynn  said.  “Still, 
I hear  they  cure  every  time.” 

THE  ACADEMY 


“Death  is  a cure.” 

“But  a non-functional  one.  Be- 
sides, that’s  too  discordant  with  the 
times.  Deviants  would  have  to  run 
such  a place,  and  deviants  just 
aren’t  allowed.” 

“Then  why  doesn’t  anyone  ever 
leave?” 

“Don’t  ask  me,”  Flynn  said.  “Per- 
haps they  don’t  want  to.”  He  puffed 
on  his  pipe.  “You  want  some  advice. 
OK.  Have  you  any  money?” 
“Some,”  Feerman  said  warily. 
“OK.  I shouldn’t  be  saying  this, 
but  . . . Stop  looking  for  cures!  Go 
home.  Send  your  robutler  out  for  a 
couple  month’s  supply  of  food. 
Hole  up  for  a while.” 

“Hole  up?  Why?” 

Flynn  scowled  furiously  at  him. 
“Because  you’re  running  yourself 
ragged  trying  to  get  back  to  the 
norm,  and  all  you’re  doing  is  get- 
ting worse.  I’ve  seen  it  happen  a 
thousand  times.  Don’t  think  about 
sanity  or  unsanity.  Just  lie  around 
a couple  months,  rest,  read,  grow 
fat.  Then  see  how  you  are.” 

“Look,”  Feerman  said,  “I  think 
you’re  right.  I’m  sure  of  it!  But  I’m 
not  sure  if  I should  go  home.  I 
made  a telephone  call  today.  . . 
I’ve  got  some  money.  Could  you 
hide  me  here?  Could  you  hide  me?” 
Flynn  stood  up  and  looked  fear- 
fully out  the  window  at  the  dark 
street.  “I’ve  said  too  much  as  it  is. 
If  I were  younger — but  I can’t  do 
it!  I’ve  given  you  unsane  advice!  I 
can’t  commit  an  unsane  action  on 
top  of  that!” 

“I’m  sorry,”  Feerman  said.  “I 
shouldn’t  have  asked  you.  But  I’m 
really  grateful.  I mean  it.”  He  stood 
up.  “How  much  do  I owe  you?” 
“Nothing,”  Flynn  said.  “Good 


57 


luck  to  you.55 

“Thanks.55  Feerman  hurried 
downstairs  and  hailed  a cab.  In 
twenty  minutes  he  was  home. 

THE  HALL  was  strangely  quiet 
as  Feerman  walked  toward  his 
apartment.  His  landlady’s  door  was 
closed  as  he  passed  it,  but  he  had 
the  impression  that  it  had  been 
open  until  he  came,  and  that  the 
old  woman  was  standing  beside  it 
now,  her  ear  against  the  thin  wood. 
He  walked  faster,  and  entered  his 
apartment. 

It  was  quiet  in  his  apartment, 
too.  Feerman  walked  into  the 
kitchen.  His  robutler  was  standing 
beside  the  stove,  and  Speed  was 
curled  up  in  the  corner. 

“Welcome  home,  sir,55  the  robut- 
ler said.  “If  you  will  sit,  I will  serve 
your  supper.55 

Feerman  sat  down,  thinking 
about  his  plans.  There  were  a lot 
of  details  to  work  out,  but  Flynn 
was  right.  Hole  up,  that  was  the 
thing.  Stay  out  of  sight. 

“Til  want  you  to  go  shopping 
first  thing  in  the  morning,55  he  said 
to  the  robutler. 

“Yes  sir,55  the  robutler  said,  plac- 
ing a bowl  of  soup  in  front  of  him. 

“We’ll  need  plenty  of  staples. 
Bread,  meat.  . . No,  buy  canned 
goods.” 

“What  kind  of  canned  goods?” 
the  robutler  asked. 

“Any  kind,  as  long  as  it’s  a bal- 
anced diet.  And  cigarettes,  don’t 
forget  cigarettes!  Give  me  the  salt, 
will  you?” 

The  robutler  stood  beside  the 
stove,  not  moving.  But  Speed  began 
to  whimper  softly. 


“Robutler.  The  salt  please.” 

“I’m  sorry,  sir,”  the  robutler  said. 

“What  do  you  mean,  you’re 
sorry?  Hand  me  the  salt.” 

“I  can  no  longer  obey  you.” 

“Why  not?”  ^ 

“You  have  just  gone  over  the 
red  line,  sir.  You  are  now  plus  ten.” 

Feerman  just  stared  at  him  for  a 
moment.  Then  he  ran  into  the  bed- 
room and  turned  on  the  Sanity 
Meter.  The  black  indicator  crept 
slowly  to  the  red  line,  wavered,  then 
slid  decisively  over. 

He  was  plus  ten. 

But  that  didn’t  matter,  he  told 
himself.  After  all,  it  was  a quan- 
titative measurement.  It  didn’t 
mean  that  he  had  suddenly  become 
a monster.  He  would  reason  with 
the  robutler,  explain  it  to  him. 

Feerman  rushed  out  of  the  bed- 
room. “Robutler!  Listen  to  me — 55 

He  heard  the  front  door  close. 
The  robutler  was  gone. 

Feerman  walked  into  the  living 
room  and  sat  down  on  the  couch. 
Naturally  the  robutler  was  gone. 
They  had  built-in  sanity  reading 
equipment.  If  their  masters  passed 
the  red  line,  they  returned  to  the 
factory  automatically.  No  plus  ten 
could  command  a mechanical. 

But  he  still  had  a chance.  There 
was  food  in  the  house.  He  would 
ration  himself.  It  wouldn’t  be  too 
lonely  with  Speed  here.  Perhaps  he 
would  just  need  a few  days. 

“Speed?” 

There  was  no  sound  in  the  apart- 
ment. 

“Come  here,  boy.” 

Still  no  sound. 

Feerman  searched  the  apartment 
methodically,  but  the  dog  wasn’t 
there.  He  must  have  left  with  the 


58 


ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


robutler. 

Alone,  Feerman  walked  into  the 
kitchen  and  drank  three  glasses  of 
water.  He  looked  at  the  meal  his 
robutler  had  prepared,  started  to 
laugh,  then  checked  himself. 

He  had  to  get  out,  quickly.  There 
was  no  time  to  lose.  If  he  hurried, 
he  could  still  make  it,  to  someplace, 
any  place.  Every  second  counted 
now. 

But  he  stood  in  the  kitchen,  star- 
ing at  the  floor  as  the  minutes 
passed,  wondering  why  his  dog  had 
left  him. 

There  was  a knock  on  his  door. 

“Mr.  Feerman!” 

“No,”  Feerman  said. 

“Mr.  Feerman,  you  must  leave 
now.” 

It  was  his  landlady.  Feerman 
walked  to  the  door  and  opened  it. 
“Go?  Where?” 

“I  don’t  care.  But  you  can’t  stay 
here  any  longer,  Mr.  Feerman.  You 
must  go.” 

Feerman  went  back  for  his  hat, 
put  it  on,  looked  around  the  apart- 
ment, then  walked  out.  He  left  the 
door  open. 

Outside,  two  men  were  waiting 
for  him.  Their  faces  were  indistinct 
in  the  darkness. 

“Where  do  you  want  to  go?”  one 

OolcPfl 

“Where  can  I go?” 

“Surgery  or  The  Academy.” 

“The  Academy,  then.” 

They  put  him  in  a car  and  drove 
quickly  away.  Feerman  leaned 
back,  too  exhausted  to  think.  He 
could  feel  a cool  breeze  on  his  face, 
and  the  slight  vibration  of  the  car 
was  pleasant.  But  the  ride  seemed 
interminably  long. 

“Here  we  are,”  one  of  the  men 

THE  ACADEMY 


said  at  last.  They  stopped  the  car 
and  led  him  inside  an  enormous 
gray  building,  to  a barren  little 
room.  In  the  middle  of  the  room 
was  a desk  marked  RECEPTION- 
IST. A man  was  sprawled  half 
across  it,  snoring  gently. 

One  of  Feerman’s  guards  cleared 
his  throat  loudly.  The  receptionist 
sat  up  immediately,  rubbing  his 
eyes.  He  slipped  on  a pair  of  glasses 
and  looked  at  them  sleepily. 

“Which  one?”  he  asked. 

The  two  guards  pointed  at  Feer- 
man. 

“All  right.”  The  receptionist 
stretched  his  thin  arms,  then 
opened  a large  black  notebook.  He 
made  a notation,  tore  out  the  sheet 
and  handed  it  to  Feerman’s  guards. 
They  left  immediately. 

The  receptionist  pushed  a but- 
ton, then  scratched  his  head  vigor- 
ously. “Full  moon  tonight,”  he  said 
to  Feerman,  with  evident  satisfac- 
tion. 

“What?”  Feerman  asked. 

“Full  moon.  We  get  more  of  you 
guys  when  the  moon’s  full,  or  so  it 
seems.  I’ve  thought  of  doing  a 
study  on  it.” 

“More?  More  what?”  Feerman 
asked,  still  adjusting  to  the  shock 
of  being  within  The  Academy. 

“Don’t  be  dense,”  the  reception- 
ist said  sternly.  “We  get  more  plus 
tens  when  the  moon  is  full.  I don’t 
suppose  there’s  any  correlation,  but 
— ah,  here’s  the  guard.” 

A uniformed  guard  walked  up  to 
the  desk,  still  knotting  his  tie. 

“Take  him  to  312AA,”  the  re- 
ceptionist said.  As  Feerman  and  the 
guard  walked  away,  he  removed 
his  glasses  and  stretched  out  again 
on  the  desk. 


59 


HE  GUARD  led  Feerman 
through  a complex  network  of 
corridors,  marked  off  with  frequent 
doors.  The  corridors  seemed  to 
have  grown  spontaneously,  for 
branches  shot  off  at  all  angles,  and 
some  parts  were  twisted  and  curved, 
like  ancient  city  streets.  As  he 
walked,  Feerman  noticed  that  the 
doors  were  not  numbered  in  se- 
quence. He  passed  3112,  then  25P, 
and  then  14.  And  he  was  certain 
that  he  passed  the  number  888 
three  times. 

“How  can  you  find  your  way?” 
he  asked  the  guard. 

“That’s  my  job,”  the  guard  said, 
not  unpleasantly. 

“Not  very  systematic,”  Feerman 
said,  after  a while. 

“Can’t  be,”  the  guard  said  in  an 
almost  confidential  tone  of  voice. 
“Originally  they  planned  this  place 
with  a lot  fewer  rooms,  but  then  the 
rush  .started.  Patients,  patients, 
more  every  day,  and  no  sign  of  a 
letup.  So  the  rooms  had  to  be  bro- 
ken into  smaller  units,  and  new  cor- 
ridors had  to  be  cut  through.” 

“But  how  do  the  doctors  find 
their  patients?”  Feerman  asked. 

They  had  reached  312AA.  With- 
out answering,  the  guard  unlocked 
the  door,  and,  when  Feerman  had 
walked  through,  closed  and  locked 
it  after  him. 

It  was  a very  small  room.  There 
was  a couch,  a chair,  and  a cabinet, 
filling  all  the  available  space. 

Almost  immediately,  Feerman 
heard  voices  outside  the  door.  A 
man  said,  “Coffee  then,  at  the  cafe- 
teria in  half  an  hour.”  A key 
turned.  Feerman  didn’t  hear  the 
reply,  but  there  was  a sudden  burst 
of  laughter.  A man’s  deep  voice 

60 


said,  “Yes,  and  a hundred  more  and 
we’ll  have  to  go  underground  for 
room!” 

The  door  opened  and  a bearded 
man  in  a white  jacket  came  in,  still 
smiling  faintly.  His  face  became 
professional  as  soon  as  he  saw  Feer- 
man. “Just  lie  on  the  couch,  please,” 
he  said,  politely,  but  with  an  un- 
mistakable air  of  command. 

Feerman  remained  standing. 
“Now  that  I’m  here,”  he  said, 
“would  you  explain  what  all  this 
means?” 

The  bearded  man  had  begun  to 
unlock  the  cabinet.  He  looked  at 
Feerman  with  a wearily  humorous 
expression,  and  raised  both  eye- 
brows. “I’m  a doctor,”  he  said,  “not 
a lecturer.” 

“I  realize  that.  But  surely — ” 

“Yes,  yes,”  the  doctor  said,  shrug- 
ging his  shoulders  helplessly.  “I 
know.  You  have  a right  to  know, 
and  all  that.  But  they  really  should 
have  explained  it  all  before  you 
reached  here.  It  just  isn’t  my  job.” 

Feerman  remained  standing.  The 
doctor  said,  “Lie  down  on  the 
couch  like  a good  chap,  and  I’ll 
tell  all.”  He  turned  back  to  the 
cabinet. 

Feerman  thought  fleetingly  of 
trying  to  overpower  him,  but  real- 
ized that  thousands  of  plus  tens 
must  have  thought  of  it,  too.  Un- 
doubtedly there  were  precautions. 
He  lay  down  on  the  couch. 

“The  Academy,”  the  doctor  said 
as  he  rummaged  in  the  cabinet,  is 
obviously  a product  of  our  times. 
To  understand  it,  you  must  first 
understand  the  age  we  live  in.” 
The  doctor  paused  dramatically, 
then  went  on  with  evident  gusto. 
“Sanity!  But  there  is  a tremendous 

ROBERT  SHECKLEY 


strain  involved  in  sanity,  you  know, 
and  especially  in  social  sanity.  How 
easily  the  mind  becomes  deranged! 
And  once  deranged,  values 
change,  a man  begins  to  have 
strange  hopes,  ideas,  theories,  and 
a need  for  action.  These  things  may 
not  be  abnormal  in  themselves,  but 
they  result  inevitably  in  harm  to 
society,  for  movement  in  any  direc- 
tion harms  a static  society.  Now, 
after  thousands  of  years  of  blood- 
shed, we  have  set  ourselves  the  goal 
of  protecting  society  against  the 
unsane  individual.  Therefore — it  is 
up  to  the  individual  to  avoid  those 
mental  configurations,  those  im- 
plicit decisions  which  will  make 
him  a dangerous  potential  for 
change.  This  will  to  staticity  which 
is  our  ideal  required  an  almost 
superhuman  strength  and  determi- 
nation. If  you  don’t  have  that,  you 
end  up  here.” 

“I  don’t  see — ” Feerman  began, 
but  the  doctor  interrupted. 

“The  need  for  The  Academy 
should  now  be  apparent.  Today, 
brain  surgery  is  the  final  effective 
alternative  to  sanity.  But  this  is  an 
unpleasant  eventuality  for  a man 
to  contemplate,  a truly  hellish  alter- 
native. Government  brain  surgery 
involves  death  to  the  original  per- 
sonality, which  is  death  in  its  truest 
form.  The  Academy  tries  to  relieve 
a certain  strain  by  offering  another 
alternative.” 

“But  what  is  this  alternative? 
Why  don’t  you  tell  it?” 

“Frankly,  most  people  prefer  not 
knowing.”  The  doctor  closed  and 
locked  the  cabinet,  but  Feerman 
could  not  see  what  instruments  he 
had  selected.  “Your  reaction  isn’t 
typical,  I assure  you.  You  choose  to 

THE  ACADEMY 


think  of  us  as  something  dark,  mys- 
terious, frightening.  This  is  because 
of  your  unsanity.  Sane  people  see  us 
as  a panacea,  a pleasantly  misty  re- 
lief from  certain  grim  certainties. 
They  accept  us  on  faith.”  The  doc- 
tor chucked  softly. 

“To  most  people,  we  represent 
heaven.” 

“Then  why  not  let  your  methods 
be  known?” 

“Frankly,”  the  doctor  said  softly, 
“even  the  methods  of  heaven  are 
best  not  examined  too  closely.” 

“So  the  whole  thing  is  a hoax!” 
Feerman  said,  trying  to  sit  up. 
“You’re  going  to  kill  me!” 

“Most  assuredly  not,”  the  doctor 
said,  restraining  him  gently  until 
Feerman  lay  back  again. 

“Then  what  exactly  are  you  go- 
ing to  do?” 

“You’ll  see.” 

“And  why  doesn’t  anyone  re- 
turn?” 

“They  don’t  choose  to,”  the  doc- 
tor said.  Before  Feerman  could 
move,  the  doctor  had  deftly  in- 
serted a needle  into  his  arm,  and 
injected  him  with  a warm  liquid. 
“You  must  remember,”  the  doctor 
said,  “Society  must  be  protected 
against  the  individual.” 

“Yes,”  Feerman  said  drowsily, 
“but  who  is  to  protect  the  individ- 
ual against  society?” 

The  room  became  indistinct  and, 
although  the  doctor  answered  him, 
Feerman  couldn’t  hear  his  words, 
but  he  was  sure  that  they  were  wise, 
and  proper,  and  very  true. 

WHEN  HE  recovered  con- 
sciousness he  found  that  he 
was  standing  on  a great  plain.  It 


61 


was  sunrise.  In  the  dim  light,  wisps 
of  fog  clung  to  his  ankles,  and  the 
grass  beneath  his  feet  was  wet  and 
springy. 

Feerman  was  mildly  surprised  to 
see  his  wife  standing  beside  him, 
close  to  his  right  side.  On  his  left 
was  his  dog  Speed,  pressed  against 
his  leg,  trembling  slightly.  His  sur- 
prise passed  quickly,  because  this 
was  where  his  wife  and  dog  should 
be;  at  his  side  before  the  battle. 

Ahead,  misty  movement  resolved 
into  individual  figures,  and  as  they 
approached  Feerman  recognized 
them. 

They  were  the  enemy!  Leading 
the  procession  was  his  robutler, 
gleaming  inhumanly  in  the  half- 
light.  Morgan  was  there,  shrieking 
to  the  Section  Chief  that  Feerman 
must  die,  and  Flynn,  that  fright- 
ened man,  hid  his  face  but  still  ad- 
vanced against  him.  And  there  was 
his  landlady,  screaming,  “No  home 
for  him!”  And  behind  her  were 
doctors,  receptionists,  guards,  and 
behind  them  marched  millions  of 
men  in  rough  laborer’s  clothing, 
caps  jammed  down  over  their  faces, 
newspapers  tightly  rolled  as  they 
advanced. 

Feerman  tensed  expectantly  for 
this  ultimate  fight  against  the  ene- 


mies who  had  betrayed  him.  But  a 
doubt  passed  over  his  mind.  Was 
this  real? 

He  had  a sudden  sickening  vision 
of  his  drugged  body  lying  in  a num- 
bered room  in  The  Academy, 
while  his  soul  was  here  in  the  never- 
never  land,  doing  battle  with 
shadows. 

There's  nothing  wrong  with  me! 
In  a moment  of  utter  clarity  Feer- 
man understood  that  he  had  to  es- 
cape. His  destiny  wasn’t  here,  fight- 
ing dream-enemies.  He  had  to  get 
back  to  the  real  world.  The  Status 
Quo  couldn’t  last  forever.  And 
what  would  mankind  do,  with  all 
the  toughness,  inventiveness,  indi- 
viduality bred  out  of  the  race? 

Did  no  one  leave  The  Academy? 
He  would!  Feerman  struggled  with 
the  illusions,  and  he  could  almost 
feel  his  discarded  body  stir  on  its 
couch,  groan,  move.  . . 

But  his  dream-wife  seized  his 
arm  and  pointed.  His  dream-dog 
snarled  at  the  advancing  host. 

The  moment  was  gone  forever, 
but  Feerman  never  knew  it.  He  for- 
got his  decision,  forgot  earth,  forgot 
truth,  and  drops  of  dew  spattered 
his  legs  as  he  ran  forward  to  en- 
gage the  enemy  in  battle. 

• • • THE  END 


62 


By  Philip  K.  Dick 

Illustrated  by  Paul  Orban 

As  curator  of  the  Twentieth  Century  Exhibit, 
George  Miller  felt  that  to  do  a good  job  he  had  to 
live  his  work.  Then,  one  day,  somebody  got  into  his 
exhibit  and  he  went  to  investigate  . . . 


THAT’S  a strange  suit  you  have 
on/5  the  robot  pubtrans  driver 
observed.  It  slid  back  its  door  and 
came  to  rest  at  the  curb.  “What  are 
the  little  round  things?” 

“Those  are  buttons/5'  George 
Miller  explained.  “They  are  partly 
functional,  partly  ornamental.  This 
is  an  archaic  suit  of  the  twentieth 
century.  I wear  it  because  of  the 
nature  of  my  employment.” 

He  paid  the  robot,  grabbed  up 
his  briefcase,  and  hurried  along  the 
ramp  to  the  History  Agency.  The 
main  building  was  already  open 
for  the  day;  robed  men  and  women 


wandered  everywhere.  Miller  en- 
tered a PRIVATE  lift,  squeezed 
between  two  immense  controllers 
from  the  pre-Christian  division, 
and  in  a moment  was  on  his  way 
to  his  own  level,  the  Middle  Twen- 
tieth Century. 

“Gorning,”  he  murmured,  as 
Controller  Fleming  met  him  at  the 
atomic  engine  exhibit. 

“Gorning,”  Fleming  responded 
brusquely.  “Look  here,  Miller.  Let’s 
have  this  out  once  and  for  all. 
What  if  everybody  dressed  like 
you?  The  Government  sets  up  strict 
rules  for  dress.  Can’t  you  forget 


63 


your  damn  anachronisms  once  in 
awhile?  What  in  God’s  name  is 
that  thing  in  your  hand?  It  looks 
like  a squashed  Jurassic  lizard.” 

“This  is  an  alligator-hide  brief- 
case,” Miller  explained.  “I  carry 
my  study  spools  in  it.  The  briefcase 
was  an  authority  symbol  of  the 
managerial  class  of  the  latter  twen- 
tieth century.”  He  unzipped  the 
briefcase.  “Try  to  understand, 
Fleming.  By  accustoming  myself  to 
everyday  objects  of  my  research 
period  I transform  my  relation 
from  mere  intellectual  curiosity  to 
genuine  empathy.  You  have  fre- 
quently noticed  I pronounce  cer- 
tain words  oddly.  The  accent  is  that 
of  an  American  business  man  of  the 
Eisenhower  administration.  Dig 
me?” 

“Eh?”  Fleming  muttered. 

“ Dig  me  was  a twentieth  century 
expression.”  Miller  laid  out  his 
study  spools  on  his  desk.  “Was  there 
anything  you  wanted?  If  not  I’ll 
begin  today’s  work.  I’ve  uncovered 
fascinating  evidence  to  indicate 
that  although  twentieth  century 
Americans  laid  their  own  floor  tiles, 
they  did  not  weave  their  own  cloth- 
ing. I wish  to  alter  my  exhibits  on 
this  matter.” 

“There’s  no  fanatic  like  an 
academician,”  Fleming  grated. 
“You’re  two  hundred  years  behind 
times.  Immersed  in  your  relics  and 
artifacts.  Your  damn  authentic  rep- 
licas of  discarded  trivia.” 

“I  love  my  work,”  Miller  an- 
swered mildly. 

“Nobody  complains  about  your 
work.  But  there  are  other  things 
than  work.  You’re  a political-social 
unit  here  in  this  society.  Take  warn- 
ing, Miller!  The  Board  has  reports 

64 


on  your  eccentricities.  They  ap- 
prove devotion  to  work.  . His 
eyes  narrowed  significantly.  “But 
you  go  too  far.” 

“My  first  loyalty  is  to  my  art,” 
Miller  said. 

“Your  what?  What  does  that 
mean?” 

“A  twentieth  century  term.” 
There  was  undisguised  superiority 
on  Miller’s  face.  “You’re  nothing 
but  a minor  bureaucrat  in  a vast 
machine.  You’re  a function  of  an 
impersonal  cultural  totality.  You 
have  no  standards  of  your  own.  In 
the  twentieth  century  men  had  per- 
sonal standards  of  workmanship. 
Artistic  craft.  Pride  of  accomplish- 
ment. These  words  mean  nothing 
to  you.  You  have  no  soul — another 
concept  from  the  golden  days  of 
the  twentieth  century  when  men 
were  free  and  could  speak  their 
minds.” 

“Beware,  Miller!”  Fleming 
blanched  nervously  and  lowered 
his  voice.  “You  damn  scholars. 
Come  up  out  of  your  tapes  and  face 
reality.  You’ll  get  us  all  in  trouble, 
talking  this  way.  Idolize  the  past, 
if  you  want.  But  remember — it’s 
gone  and  buried.  Times  change.  So- 
ciety progresses.”  He  gestured  im- 
patiently at  the  exhibits  that  occu- 
pied the  level.  “That’s  only  an  im- 
perfect replica.” 

“You  impugn  my  research?” 
Miller  was  seething.  “This  exhibit 
is  absolutely  accurate!  I correct  it 
to  all  new  data.  There  isn’t  any- 
thing I don’t  know  about  the  twen- 
tieth century.” 

Fleming  shook  his  head.  “It’s  no 
use.”  He  turned  and  stalked  weari- 
ly off  the  level,  onto  the  descent 
ramp. 


PHILIP  K.  DICK 


Miller  straightened  his  collar 
and  bright  hand-painted  necktie. 
He  smoothed  down  his  blue  pin- 
stripe coat,  expertly  lit  a pipeful  of 
two-century-old  tobacco,  and  re- 
turned to  his  spools. 

Why  didn’t  Fleming  leave  him 
alone?  Fleming,  the  officious  rep- 
resentative of  the  great  hierarchy 
that  spread  like  a sticky  gray  web 
over  the  whole  planet.  Into  each  in- 
dustrial, professional,  and  residen- 
tial unit.  Ah,  the  freedom  of  the 
twentieth  century!  He  slowed  his 
tape  scanner  a moment,  and  a 
dreamy  look  slid  over  his  features. 
The  exciting  age  of  virility  and  in- 
dividuality, when  men  were  men.  . . 

It  was  just  about  then,  just  as  he 
was  settling  deep  in  the  beauty  of 
his  research,  that  he  heard  the  in- 
explicable sounds.  They  came  from 
the  center  of  his  exhibit,  from  with- 
in the  intricate,  carefully-regulated 
interior. 

Somebody  was  in  his  exhibit. 

He  could  hear  them  back  there, 
back  in  the  depths.  Somebody  or 
something  had  got  past  the  safety 
barrier  set  up  to  keep  the  public 
out.  Miller  snapped  off  his  tape 
scanner  and  got  slowly  to  his  feet. 
He  was  shaking  all  over  as  he 
moved  cautiously  toward  the  ex- 
hibit. He  killed  the  barrier  and 
climbed  the  railing  onto  a concrete 
sidewalk.  A few  curious  visitors 
blinked,  as  the  small,  oddly-dressed 
man  crept  among  the  authentic 
replicas  of  the  twentieth  century 
that  made  up  the  exhibit  and  dis- 
appeared within. 

Breathing  hard,  Miller  advanced 
up  the  sidewalk  and  onto  a care- 
fully-tended  gravel  path.  Maybe  it 

EXHIBIT  PIECE 


was  one  of  the  other  theorists,  a 
minion  of  the  Board,  snooping 
around  looking  for  something  with 
which  to  discredit  him.  An  inac- 
curacy here — a trifling  error  of  no 
consequence  there.  Sweat  came  out 
on  his  forehead;  anger  became  ter- 
ror. To  his  right  was  a flower  bed. 
Paul  Scarlet  roses  and  low-growing 
pansies.  Then  the  moist  green  lawn. 
The  gleaming  white  garage,  with 
its  door  half  up.  The  sleek  rear  of 
a 1954  Buick — and  then  the  house 
itself. 

He’d  have  to  be  careful.  If  it  was 
somebody  from  the  Board  he’d  be 
up  against  the  official  hierarchy. 
Maybe  it  was  somebody  big.  May- 
be even  Edwin  Carnap,  President 
of  the  Board,  the  highest  ranking 
official  in  the  N’York  branch  of 
the  World  Directorate.  Shakily, 
Miller,  climbed  the  three  cement 
steps.  Now  he  was  on  the  porch  of 
the  twentieth  century  house  that 
made  up  the  center  of  the  exhibit. 

It  was  a nice  little  house;  if  he 
had  lived  back  in  those  days  he 
would  have  wanted  one  of  his  own. 
Three  bedrooms,  a ranch-style 
California  bungalow.  He  pushed 
open  the  front  door  and  entered 
the  livingroom.  Fireplace  at  one 
end.  Dark  wine-colored  carpets. 
Modem  couch  and  easy  chair.  Low 
hardwood  glass-topped  coffee  table. 
Copper  ashtrays.  A cigarette  lighter 
and  a stack  of  magazines.  Sleek 
plastic  and  steel  floor  lamps.  A 
bookcase.  Television  set.  Picture 
window  overlooking  the  front  gar- 
den. He  crossed  the  room  to  the 
hall. 

The  house  was  amazingly  com- 
plete. Below  his-  feet  the  floor  fur- 
nace radiated  a faint  aura  of 


65 


warmth.  He  peered  into  the  first 
bedroom.  A woman’s  boudoir.  Silk 
bed  cover.  White  starched  sheets. 
Heavy  drapes.  A vanity  table.  Bot- 
tles and  jars.  Huge  round  mirror. 
Clothes  visible  within  the  closet.  A 
dressing  gown  thrown  over  the 
back  of  a chair.  Slippers.  Nylon 
hose  carefully  placed  at  the  foot  of 
the  bed. 

Miller  moved  down  the  hall  and 
peered  into  the  next  room.  Bright- 
ly painted  wallpaper:  clowns  and 
elephants  and  tight-rope  walkers. 
The  children’s  room.  Two  little 
beds  for  the  two  boys.  Model  air- 
planes. A dresser  with  a radio  on 
it,  pair  of  combs,  school  books,  pen- 
nants, a No  Parking  sign,  snapshots 
stuck  in  the  mirror.  A postage 
stamp  album. 

Nobody  there,  either. 

Miller  peered  in  the  modern 
bathroom,  even  into  the  yellow- 
tiled  shower.  He  passed  through 
the  diningroom,  glanced  down  the 
basement  stairs  where  the  washing 
machine  and  dryer  were.  Then  he 
opened  the  back  door  and  exam- 
ined the  back  yard.  A lawn,  and 
the  incinerator.  A couple  of  small 
trees  and  then  the  three-dimen- 
sional projected  backdrop  of  other 
houses  receding  off  into  incredibly 
convincing  blue  hills.  And  still  no 
one.  The  yard  was  empty — de- 
serted. He  closed  the  door  and 
started  back.  . . 

From  the  kitchen  came  laughter. 

A woman’s  laugh.  The  clink  of 
spoons  and  dishes.  And  smells.  It 
took  him  a moment  to  identify 
them,  scholar  that  he  was.  Bacon 
and  coffee.  And  hot  cakes.  Some- 
body was  eating  breakfast.  A twen- 
tieth century  breakfast. 


He  made  his  way  down  the  hall, 
past  a man’s  bedroom,  shoes  and 
clothing  strewn  about,  to  the  en- 
trance of  the  kitchen. 

A handsome  late-thirtyish  wom- 
an and  two  teen-age  boys  were  sit- 
ting around  the  little  chrome  and 
plastic  breakfast  table.  They  had 
finished  eating;  the  two  boys  were 
fidgeting  impatiently.  Sunlight  fil- 
tered through  the  window  over  the 
sink.  The  electric  clock  read  half 
past  eight.  The  radio  was  chirping 
merrily  in  the  corner.  A big  pot  of 
black  coffee  rested  in  the  center  of 
the  table,  surrounded  by  empty 
plates  and  milk  glasses  and  silver- 
ware. 

The  woman  had  on  a white 
blouse  and  checkered  tweed  skirt. 
Both  boys  wore  faded  blue  jeans, 
sweatshirts,  and  tennis  shoes.  As 
yet  they  hadn’t  noticed  him.  Miller 
stood  frozen  at  the  doorway,  while 
laughter  and  small  talk  bubbled 
around  him. 

“You’ll  have  to  ask  your  father,” 
the  woman  was  saying,  with  mock 
sternness.  “Wait  until  he  comes 
back.” 

“He  already  said  we  could,”  one 
of  the  boys  protested. 

“Well,  ask  him  again.” 

“He’s  always  grouchy  in  the 
morning.” 

“Not  today.  He  had  a good 
night’s  sleep.  His  hay  fever  didn’t 
bother  him.  That  new  anti-hist  the 
doctor  gave  him.”  She  glanced  up 
at  the  clock.  “Go  see  what’s  keep- 
ing him,  Don.  He’ll  be  late  to 
work.” 

“He  was  looking  for  the  news- 
paper.” One  of  the  boys  pushed 
back  his  chair  and  got  up.  “It 
missed  the  porch  again  and  fell 

PHILIP  K.  DICK 


66 


in  the  flowers.”  He  turned  toward 
the  door,  and  Miller  found  him- 
self confronting  him  face  to  face. 
Briefly,  the  observation  flashed 
through  his  mind  that  the  boy 
looked  familiar.  Damn  familiar — 
like  somebody  he  knew,  only  young- 
er. He  tensed  himself  for  the  im- 
pact, as  the  boy  abruptly  halted. 

“Gee,”  the  boy  said.  “You  scared 
me. 

The  woman  glanced  quickly  up 
at  Miller.  “What  are  you  doing 
out  there,  George?”  she  demanded. 
“Come  on  back  in  here  and  finish 
your  coffee.” 

MILLER  came  slowly  into  the 
kitchen.  The  woman  was  fin- 
ishing her  coffee;  both  boys  were 
on  their  feet  and  beginning  to  press 
around  him. 

“Didn’t  you  tell  me  I could  go 
camping  over  the  weekend  up  at 
Russian  River  with  the  group  from 
school?”  Don  demanded.  “You  said 
I could  borrow  a sleeping  bag  from 
the  gym  because  the  one  I had  you 
gave  to  the  Salvation  Army  because 
you  were  allergic  to  the  kapok  in 
it.” 

“Yeah,”  Miller  muttered  uncer- 
tainly. Don . That  was  the  boy’s 
name.  And  his  brother,  Ted.  But 
how  did  he  know  that?  At  the  table 
the  woman  had  got  up  and  was 
collecting  the  dirty  dishes  to  carry 
over  to  the  sink.  “They  said  you  al- 
ready promised  them,”  she  said 
over  her  shoulder.  The  dishes  clat- 
tered into  the  sink  and  she  began 
sprinkling  soap  flakes  over  them. 
“But  you  remember  that  time  they 
wanted  to  drive  the  car  and  the 
way  they  said  it,  you’d  think  they 

68 


had  got  your  okay.  And  they  hadn’t, 
of  course.” 

Miller  sank  weakly  down  at  the 
table.  Aimlessly,  he  fooled  with  his 
pipe.  He  set  it  down  in  the  copper 
ashtray  and  examined  the  cuff  of 
his  coat.  What  was  happening?  His 
head  spun.  He  got  up  abruptly  and 
hurried  to  the  window,  over  the 
sink. 

Houses,  Streets.  The  distant  hills 
beyond  the  town.  The  sights  and 
sounds  of  people.  The  three-dimen- 
sional projected  backdrop  was  ut- 
terly convincing;  or  was  it  the  pro- 
jected backdrop?  How  could  he  be 
sure?  What  was  happening? 

“George,  what’s  the  matter?” 
Marjorie  asked,  as  she  tied  a pink 
plastic  apron  around  her  waist  and 
began  running  hot  water  in  the 
sink.  “You  better  get  the  car  out 
and  get  started  to  work.  Weren’t 
you  saying  last  night  old  man 
Davidson  was  shouting  about  em- 
ployees being  late  for  work  and 
standing  around  the  water  cooler 
talking  and  having  a good  time  on 
company  time?” 

Davidson.  The  word  stuck  in 
Miller’s  mind.  He  knew  it,  of 
course.  A clear  picture  leaped  up: 
a tall,  white-haired  old  man,  thin 
and  stern.  Vest  and  pocket  watch. 
And  the  whole  office,  United  Elec- 
tronic Supply.  The  twelve  story 
building  in  downtown  San  Fran- 
cisco. The  newspaper  and  cigar 
stand  in  the  lobby.  The  honking 
cars.  Jammed  parking  lots.  The 
elevator,  packed  with  bright-eyed 
secretaries,  tight  sweaters  and  per- 
fume. 

He  wandered  out  of  the  kitchen, 
through  the  hall,  past  his  own  bed- 
room, his  wife’s,  and  into  the  living- 

PHILIP  K.  DICK 


room.  The  front  door  was  open  and 
he  stepped  out  onto  the  porch. 

The  air  was  cool  and  sweet.  It 
was  a bright  April  morning.  The 
lawns  were  still  wet.  Cars  moved 
down  Virginia  Street,  toward  Shat- 
tuck  Avenue.  Early  morning  com- 
muting traffic,  businessmen  on  their 
way  to  work.  Across  the  street  Earl 
Kelly  cheerfully  waved  his  Oak- 
land Tribune  as  he  hurried  down 
the  sidewalk  toward  the  bus  stop. 

A long  way  off  Miller  could  see 
the  Bay  Bridge,  Yerba  Buena  Is- 
land, and  Treasure  Island.  Beyond 
that  was  San  Francisco  itself.  In  a 
few  minutes  he’d  be  shooting  across 
the  bridge  in  his  Buick,  on  his  way 
to  the  office.  Along  with  thousands 
of  other  businessmen  in  blue  pin- 
stripe suits. 

Ted  pushed  past  him  and  out  on 
the  porch.  “Then  it’s  okay?  You 
don’t  care  if  we  go  camping?” 

Miller  licked  his  dry  lips.  “Ted, 
listen  to  me.  There’s  something 
strange.” 

“Like  what?” 

“I  don’t  know.”  Miller  wandered 
nervously  around  on  the  porch. 
“This  is  Friday,  isn’t  it?” 

“Sure.” 

“I  thought  it  was.”  But  how  did 
he  know  it  was  Friday?  How  did  he 
know  anything?  But  of  course  it 
was  Friday.  A long  hard  week — 
old  man  Davidson  breathing  down 
his  neck.  Wednesday,  especially, 
when  the  General  Electric  order 
was  slowed  down  because  of  a 
strike. 

“Let  me  ask  you  something,”  Mil- 
ler said  to  his  son.  “This  morning — 
I left  the  kitchen  to  get  the  news- 
paper.” 

Ted  nodded.  “Yeah.  So?” 


“I  got  up  and  went  out  of  the 
room.  How  long  was  1 gone?  Not 
long,  was  I?”  He  searched  for 
words,  but  his  mind  was  a maze  of 
disjointed  thoughts.  “I  was  sitting 
at  the  breakfast  table  with  you  all, 
and  then  I got  up  and  went  to  look 
for  the  paper.  Right?  And  then  I 
came  back  in.  Right?”  His  voice 
rose  desperately.  “I  got  up  and 
shaved  and  dressed  this  morning.  I 
ate  breakfast.  Hot  cakes  and  coffee. 
Bacon.  Right?” 

“Right,”  Ted  agreed.  “So?” 
“Like  I always  do.” 

“We  only  have  hot  cakes  on 
Friday.” 

Miller  nodded  slowly.  “That’s 
right.  Hot  cakes  on  Friday.  Because 
your  uncle  Frank  eats  with  us  Sat- 
urday and  Sunday  and  he  can’t 
stand  hot  cakes,  so  we  stopped  hav- 
ing them  on  weekends.  Frank  is 
Marjorie’s  brother.  He  was  in  the 
Marines  in  the  First  World  War. 
He  was  a corporal.” 

“Goodbye,”  Ted  said,  as  Don 
came  out  to  join  him.  “We’ll  see 
you  this  evening.” 

School  books  clutched,  the  boys 
sauntered  off  toward  the  big 
modern  high  school  in  the  center 
of  Berkeley. 

Miller  re-entered  the  house  and 
automatically  began  searching  the 
closet  for  his  briefcase.  Where  was 
it?  Damn  it,  he  needed  it.  The 
whole  Throckmorton  account  was 
in  it ; Davidson  would  be  yelling  his 
head  off  if  he  left  it  anywhere,  like 
in  the  True  Blue  Cafeteria  that 
time  they  were  all  celebrating  the 
Yankee’s  winning  the  series.  Where 
the  hell  was  it — 

He  straightened  up  slowly,  as 
memory  came.  Of  course.  He  had 

69 


EXHIBIT  PIECE 


left  it  by  his  work  desk,  where  he 
had  tossed  it  after  taking  out  the  re- 
search tapes.  While  Fleming  was 
talking  to  him.  Back  at  the  History 
Agency. 

He  joined  his  wife  in  the  kitchen. 
“Look,”  he  said  huskily.  “Marjorie, 
I think  maybe  I won’t  go  down  to 
the  office  this  morning.” 

Marjorie  spun  in  alarm.  “George, 
is  anything  wrong?” 

“I’m — completely  confused.” 
“Your  hay  fever  again?” 

“No.  My  mind.  What’s  the  name 
of  that  psychiatrist  the  PTA  recom- 
mended when  Mrs.  Bentley’s  kid 
had  that  fit?”  He  searched  his  dis- 
organized brain.  “Grunberg,  I 
think.  In  the  Medical-Dental  build- 
ing.” He  moved  toward  the  door. 
“I’ll  drop  by  and  see  him.  Some- 
thing’s wrong — really  wrong.  And  I 
don’t  know  what  it  is.” 

ADAM  GRUNBERG  was  a large 
heavy-set  man  in  his  late  forties, 
with  curly  brown  hair  and  horn- 
rimmed glasses.  After  Miller  had 
finished,  Grunberg  cleared  his 
throat,  brushed  at  the  sleeve  of  his 
Brooks  Bros,  suit,  and  asked 
thoughtfully. 

“Did  anything  happen  while  you 
were  out  looking  for  the  newspaper? 
Any  sort  of  accident?  You  might 
try  going  over  that  part  in  detail. 
You  got  up  from  the  breakfast 
table,  went  out  on  the  porch,  and 
started  looking  around  in  the 
bushes.  And  then  what?” 

Miller  rubbed  his  forehead 
vaguely.  “I  don’t  know.  It’s  all  con- 
fused. I don’t  remember  looking  for 
any  newspaper.  I remember  coming 
back  in  the  house.  Then  it  gets 


clear.  But  before  that  it’s  all  tied  up 
with  the  History  Agency  and  my 
quarrel  with  Fleming.” 

“What  was  that  again  about  your 
briefcase?  Go  over  that.” 

“Fleming  said  it  looked  like  a 
squashed  Jurassic  lizard.  And  I 
said—” 

“No.  I mean,  about  looking  for 
it  in  the  closet  and  not  finding  it.” 
“I  looked  in  the  closet  and  it 
wasn’t  there,  of  course.  It’s  sitting 
beside  my  desk  at  the  History 
Agency.  On  the  Twentieth  Century 
level.  By  my  exhibits.”  A strange  ex- 
pression crossed  Miller’s  face. 
“Good  God,  Grunberg.  You  realize 
this  may  be  nothing  but  an  exhibit? 
You  and  everybody  else — maybe 
you’re  not  real.  Just  pieces  of  this 
exhibit.” 

“That  wouldn’t  be  very  pleasant 
for  us,  would  it?”  Grunberg  said, 
with  a faint  smile. 

“People  in  dreams  are  always 
secure  until  the  dreamer  wakes  up,” 
Miller  retorted. 

“So  you’re  dreaming  me,”  Grun- 
berg laughed  tolerantly.  “I  suppose 
I should  thank  you.” 

“I’m  not  here  because  I especially 
like  you.  I’m  here  because  I can’t 
stand  Fleming  and  the  whole  His- 
tory Agency.” 

Grunberg  pondered.  “This  Flem- 
ing. Are  you  aware  of  thinking 
about  him  before  you  went  out  look- 
ing for  the  newspaper?” 

Miller  got  to  his  feet  and  paced 
around  the  luxurious  office,  between 
the  leather-covered  chairs  and  the 
huge  mahogany  desk.  “I  want  to 
face  this  thing.  I’m  in  an  exhibit. 
An  artificial  replica  of  the  past. 
Fleming  said  something  like  this 
would  happen  to  me.” 

PHILIP  K.  DICK 


70 


“Sit  down,  Mr.  Miller,”  Grun- 
berg  said,  in  a gentle  but  command- 
ing voice.  When  Miller  had  taken 
his  chair  again,  Grunberg  con- 
tinued, “I  understand  what  you  say. 
You  have  a general  feeling  that 
everything  around  you  is  unreal.  A 
sort  of  stage.” 

“An  exhibit.” 

“Yes,  an  exhibit  in  a museum.” 
“In  the  N’York  History  Agency. 
Level  R,  the  Twentieth  Century 
level.” 

“And  in  addition  to  this  general 
feeling  of — insubstantiality,  there 
are  specific  projected  memories  of 
persons  and  places  beyond  this 
world.  Another  realm  in  which  this 
one  is  contained.  Perhaps  I should 
say,  the  reality  within  which  this 
is  only  a sort  of  shadow  world.” 
“This  world  doesn’t  look  shadowy 
to  me.”  Miller  struck  the  leather 
arm  of  the  chair  savagely.  “This 
world  is  completely  real.  That’s 
what’s  wrong.  I came  in  to  investi- 
gate the  noises  and  now  I can’t  get 
back  out.  Good  God,  do  I have  to 
wander  around  this  replica  the  rest 
of  my  life?” 

“You  know,  of  course,  that  your 
feeling  is  common  to  most  of  man- 
kind. Especially  during  periods  of 
great  tension.  Where — by  the  way 
— was  the  newspaper?  Did  you  find 
it?” 

“As  far  as  I’m  concerned — ” 

“Is  that  a source  of  irritation 
with  you?  I see  you  react  strongly 
to  a mention  of  the  newspaper.” 
Miller  shook  his  head  wearily. 
“Forget  it.” 

“Yes,  a trifle.  The  paperboy  care- 
lessly throws  the  newspaper  in  the 
bushes,  not  on  the  porch.  It  makes 
you  angry.  It  happens  again  and 

EXHIBIT  PIECE 


again.  Early  in  the  day,  just  as 
you’re  starting  to  work.  It  seems  to 
symbolize  in  a small  way  the  whole 
petty  frustrations  and  defeats  of 
your  job.  Your  whole  life.” 

“Personally,  I don’t  give  a damn 
about  the  newspaper.”  Miller  ex- 
amined his  wristwatch.  “I’m  going 
— it’s  almost  noon.  Old  man  David- 
son will  be  yelling  his  head  off  if 
I’m  not  at  the  office  by — ” He  broke 
off.  “There  it  is  again.” 

“There  what  is?” 

“All  this!”  Miller  gestured  im- 
patiently out  the  window.  “This 
whole  place.  This  damn  world.  This 
exhibition ” 

“I  have  a thought,”  Doctor 
Grunberg  said  slowly.  “I’ll  put  it  to 
you  for  what  it’s  worth.  Feel  free  to 
reject  it  if  it  doesn’t  fit.”  He  raised 
his  shrewd,  professional  eyes.  “Ever 
see  kids  playing  with  rocketships?” 
“Lord,”  Miller  said  wretchedly. 
“I’ve  seen  commercial  rocket 
freighters  hauling  cargo  between 
Earth  and  Jupiter,  landing  at  La- 
Guardia  Spaceport.” 

Grunberg  smiled  slightly.  “Fol- 
low me  through  on  this.  A question. 
Is  it  job  tension?” 

“What  do  you  mean?” 

“It  would  be  nice,”  Grunberg 
said  blandly,  “to  live  in  the  world 
of  tomorrow.  With  robots  and 
rocket  ships  to  do  all  the  work.  You 
could  just  sit  back  and  take  it  easy. 
No  worries,  no  cares.  No  frustra- 
tions.” 

“My  position  in  the  History 
Agency  has  plenty  of  cares  and  frus- 
trations.” Miller  rose  abruptly. 
“Look,  Grunberg.  Either  this  is  an 
exhibit  on  R level  of  the  History 
Agency,  or  I’m  a middle-class  busi- 
nessman with  an  escape  fantasy. 

71 


Right  now  I can’t  decide  which. 
One  minute  I think  this  is  real,  and 
the  next  minute — ” 

“We  can  decide  easily,”  Grun- 
berg  said. 

“How?” 

“You  were  looking  for  the  news- 
paper. Down  the  path,  onto  the 
lawn.  Where  did  it  happen ? Was 
it  on  the  path?  On  the  porch?  Try 
to  remember.” 

“I  don’t  have  to  try.  I was  still 
on  the  sidewalk.  I had  just  jumped 
over  the  rail  past  the  safety  screens.” 
“On  the  sidewalk.  Then  go  back 
there.  Find  the  exact  place.” 
“Why?” 

“So  you  can  prove  to  yourself 
there’s  nothing  on  the  other  side.” 
Miller  took  a deep,  slow  breath. 
“Suppose  there  is?” 

“There  can’t  be.  You  said  your- 
self: only  one  of  the  worlds  can  be 
real.  This  world  is  real — ” Grun- 
berg  thumped  his  massive  ma- 
hogany desk.  “Ergo,  you  won’t  find 
anything  on  the  other  side.” 

“Yes,”  Miller  said,  after  a mo- 
ment’s silence.  A peculiar  expres- 
sion cut  across  his  face  and  stayed 
there.  “You’ve  found  the  mistake.” 
“What  mistake?”  Grunberg  was 
puzzled.  “What — ” 

Miller  moved  toward  the  door  of 
the  office.  “I’m  beginning  to  get  it. 
I’ve  been  putting  up  a false  ques- 
tion. Trying  to  decide  which  world 
is  real.”  He  grinned  humorlessly 
back  at  Doctor  Grunberg.  “They’re 
both  real,  of  course.” 

HE  GRABBED  a taxi  and  headed 
back  to  the  house.  No  one  was 
home.  The  boys  were  in  school  and 
Marjorie  had  gone  downtown  to 

72 


shop.  He  waited  indoors  until  he 
was  sure  nobody  was  watching 
along  the  street,  and  then  started 
down  the  path  to  the  sidewalk. 

He  found  the  spot  without  any 
trouble.  There  was  a faint  shimmer 
in  the  air,  a weak  place  just  at  the 
edge  of  the  parking  strip.  Through 
it  he  could  see  faint  shapes. 

He  was  right.  There  is  was — 
complete  and  real.  As  real  as  the 
sidewalk  under  him. 

A long  metallic  bar  was  cut  off 
by  the  edges  of  the  circle.  He  recog- 
nized it:  the  safety  railing  he  had 
leaped  over  to  enter  the  exhibit.  Be- 
yond it  was  the  safety  screen  system. 
Turned  off,  of  course.  And  beyond 
that,  the  rest  of  the  level  and  the 
far  walls  of  the  History  building. 

He  took  a cautious  step  into  the 
weak  haze.  It  shimmered  around 
him,  misty  and  oblique.  The  shapes 
beyond  became  clearer.  A moving 
figure  in  a dark  blue  robe.  Some 
curious  person  examining  the  ex- 
hibits. The  figure  moved  on  and 
was  lost.  He  could  see  his  own  work 
desk,  now.  His  tape  scanner  and 
heaps  of  study  spools.  Beside  the 
desk  was  his  briefcase,  exactly  where 
he  had  expected  it. 

While  he  was  considering  step- 
ping over  the  railing  to  get  the 
briefcase,  Fleming  appeared. 

Some  inner  instinct  made  Miller 
step  back  through  the  weak  spot,  as 
Fleming  approached.  Maybe  it  was 
the  expression  on  Fleming’s  face.  In 
any  case,  Miller  was  back  and 
standing  firmly  on  the  concrete  side- 
walk, when  Fleming  halted  just  be- 
yond the  juncture,  face  red,  lips 
twisting  with  indignation. 

“Miiler,”  he  said  thickly.  “Gome 
out  of  there.” 


PHILIP  K.  DICK 


Miller  laughed.  “Be  a good  fel- 
low, Fleming.  Toss  me  my  brief- 
case. It’s  that  strange  looking  thing 
over  by  the  desk.  I showed  it  to  you 
— remember?” 

“Stop  playing  games  and  listen 
to  me!”  Fleming  snapped.  “This  is 
serious.  Carnap  knows.  I had  to  in- 
form him.” 

“Good  for  you.  The  loyal  bureau- 
crat.” 

Miller  bent  over  to  light  his  pipe. 
He  inhaled  and  puffed  a great  cloud 
of  gray  tobacco  smoke  through  the 
weak  spot,  out  into  the  R level. 
Fleming  coughed  and  retreated. 

“What’s  that  stuff?”  he  de- 
manded. 

“Tobacco.  One  of  the  things  they 
have  around  here.  Very  common 
substance  in  the  twentieth  century. 
You  wouldn’t  know  about  that — 
your  period  is  the  second  century, 
BG.  The  Hellenistic  world.  I don’t 
know  how  well  you’d  like  that.  They 
didn’t  have  very  good  plumbing 
back  there.  Life  expectancy  was 
damn  short.” 

“What  are  you  talking  about?” 

“In  comparison,  the  life  ex- 
pectancy of  my  research  period  is 
quite  high.  And  you  should  see  the 
bathroom  I’ve  got.  Yellow  tile.  And 
a shower.  We  don’t  have  anything 
like  that  at  the  Agency  leisure- 
quarters.” 

Fleming  grunted  sourly.  “In 
other  words,  you’re  going  to  stay 
in  there.” 

“It’s  a pleasant  place,”  Miller 
said  easily.  “Of  course,  my  position 
is  better  than  average.  Let  me 
describe  it  for  you.  I have  an  at- 
tractive wife:  marriage  is  per- 

mitted, even  sanctioned  in  this  era. 
I have  two  fine  kids — both  boys — 


who  are  going  up  to  Russian  River 
this  weekend.  They  live  with  me 
and  my  wife — we  have  complete 
custody  of  them.  The  State  has  no 
power  of  that,  yet.  I have  a brand 
new  Buick — ” 

“Illusions,”  Fleming  spat.  “Psy- 
chotic delusions.” 

“Are  you  sure?” 

“You  damn  fool!  I always  knew 
you  were  too  ego-recessive  to  face 
reality.  You  and  your  anachronistic 
retreats.  Sometimes  I’m  ashamed 
I’m  a theoretician.  I wish  I had 
gone  into  engineering.”  Fleming’s 
lip  twitched.  “You’re  insane,  you 
know.  You’re  standing  in  the  mid- 
dle of  an  artificial  exhibit,  which  is 
owned  by  the  History  Agency,  a 
bundle  of  plastic  and  wire  and 
struts.  A replica  of  a past  age.  An 
imitation.  And  you’d  rather  be 
there  than  in  the  real  world.” 

“Strange,”  Miller  said  thought- 
fully. “Seems  to  me  I’ve  heard  the 
same  thing  very  recently.  You  don’t 
know  a Doctor  Grunberg,  do  you? 
A psychiatrist.” 

Without  formality,  Director  Car- 
nap arrived  with  his  company  of 
assistants  and  experts.  Fleming 
quickly  retreated.  Miller  found  him- 
self facing  one  of  the  most  powerful 
figures  of  the  twenty-second  cen- 
tury. He  grinned  and  held  out  his 
hand. 

“You  insane  imbecile,”  Carnap 
rumbled.  “Get  out  of  there  before 
we  drag  you  out.  If  we  have  to  do 
that,  you’re  through.  You  know 
what  they  do  with  advanced  psy- 
chotics.  It’ll  be  euthanasia  for  you. 
I’ll  give  you  one  last  chance  to  come 
out  of  that  fake  exhibit — ” 

“Sorry,”  Miller  said.  “It’s  not 
an  exhibit.” 


EXHIBIT  PIECE 


73 


Carnap’s  heavy  face  registered 
sudden  surprise.  For  a brief  instant 
his  massive  poise  vanished.  “You 
still  try  to  maintain — ” 

“This  is  a time  gate/’  Miller  said 
quietly.  “You  can’t  get  me  out,  Car- 
nap. You  can’t  reach  me.  I’m  in  the 
past,  two  hundred  years  back.  I’ve 
crossed  back  to  a previous  existence- 
coordinate.  I found  a bridge  and 
escaped  from  your  continuum  to 
this.  And  there’s  nothing  you  can 
do  about  it.” 

CARNAP  and  his  experts  huddled 
together  in  a quick  technical  con- 
ference. Miller  waited  patiently.  He 
had  plenty  of  time ; he  had  decided 
not  to  show  up  at  the  office  until 
Monday. 

After  awhile  Carnap  approached 
the  juncture  again,  being  careful 
not  to  step  over  the  safety  railing. 
“An  interesting  theory,  Miller. 
That’s  the  strange  part  about  psy- 
chotics.  They  rationalize  their  de- 
lusions into  a logical  system.  A 
priori,  your  concept  stands  up  well. 
It’s  internally  consistent.  Only — ” 
“Only  what?” 

“Only  it  doesn’t  happen  to  be 
true.”  Carnap  had  regained  his  con- 
fidence; he  seemed  to  be  enjoying 
the  interchange.  “You  think  you’re 
really  back  in  the  past.  Yes,  this  ex- 
hibit is  extremely  accurate.  Your 
work  has  always  been  good.  The 
authenticity  of  detail  is  unequalled 
by  any  of  the  other  exhibits.” 

“I  tried  to  do  my  work  well,” 
Miller  murmured. 

“You  wore  archaic  clothing  and 
affected  archaic  speech-manner- 
isms.  You  did  everything  possible 
to  throw  yourself  back.  You  devoted 

74 


yourself  to  your  work.”  Carnap 
tapped  the  safety  railing  with  his 
fingernail.  “It  would  be  a shame, 
Miller.  A terrible  shame  to  demolish 
such  an  authentic  replica.” 

There  was  silence. 

“I  see  your  point,”  Miller  said, 
after  a time.  “I  agree  with  you,  cer- 
tainly. I’ve  been  very  proud  of  my 
work — I’d  hate  to  see  it  all  torn 
down.  But  that  really  won’t  do  you 
any  good.  All  you’ll  succeed  in  do- 
ing is  closing  the  time  gate.” 
“You’re  sure?” 

“Of  course.  The  exhibit  is  only 
a bridge,  a link  with  the  past.  I 
passed  through  the  exhibit,  but  I’m 
not  there  now.  I’m  beyond  the  ex- 
hibit.” He  grinned  tightly.  “Your 
demolition  can’t  reach  me.  But  seal 
me  off,  if  you  want.  I don’t  think 
I’ll  be  wanting  to  come  back.” 

“I  wish  you  could  see  this  side, 
Carnap.  It’s  a nice  place  here.  Free- 
dom, opportunity.  Limited  govern- 
ment, responsible  to  the  people.  If 
you  don’t  like  a job  here  you  can 
quit.  There’s  no  euthanasia,  here. 
Come  on  over.  I’ll  introduce  you  to 
my  wife.” 

“We’ll  get  you,”  Carnap  said. 
“And  all  your  psychotic  figments 
along  with  you.” 

“I  doubt  if  any  of  my  ‘psychotic 
figments’  are  worried.  Grunberg 
wasn’t.  I don’t  think  Marjorie  is — ” 
“We’ve  already  begun  demolition 
preparations,”  Carnap  said  calmly. 
“We’ll  do  it  piece  by  piece,  not  all 
at  once.  So  you  may  have  the  op- 
portunity to  appreciate  the  scien- 
tific and — artistic  way  we  take  your 
imaginary  world  and  people  apart.” 
“You’re  wasting  your  time,”  Mil- 
ler said.  He  turned  and  walked  off, 
down  the  sidewalk,  to  the  gravel 

PHILIP  K.  DICK 


path  and  up  onto  the  front  porch 
of  his  house. 

In  the  living  room  he  threw  him- 
self down  in  the  easy  chair  and 
snapped  on  the  television  set.  Then 
he  went  to  the  kitchen  and  got  a 
can  of  ice  cold  beer  from  the  re- 
frigerator. He  carried  it  happily 
back  into  the  safe,  comfortable 
living  room. 

As  he  was  seating  himself  in  front 
of  the  television  set  he  noticed 
something  rolled  up  on  the  low 
coffee  table. 

He  grinned  wryly.  It  was  the 


morning  newspaper,  which  he  had 
looked  so  hard  for.  Marjorie  had 
brought  it  in  with  the  milk,  as  usual. 
And  of  course  forgotten  to  tell  him. 
He  yawned  contentedly  and 
reached  over  to  pick  it  up.  Languid- 
ly, confidently,  he  unfolded  it — and 
read  the  big  black  headlines. 

RUSSIA  REVEALS  COBALT 

BOMB 

TOTAL  WORLD 
DESTRUCTION  AHEAD 

• • • THE  END 


^\wvvvvvvvvvvvv\vvvvv\vvvvvvvvvvvvvmvvvvvv\vmvvv\\vv\vvvmvv\vvv\vvuvvvvvvvvv\vvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvv\j 

WHAT  IS  YOUR  SCIENCE  I.Q.? 

IF  YOU  ARE  an  “average”  reader  of  science  fiction  you  ought 
to  manage  eight  out  of  the  13  questions  below.  If  you  are  a fan, 
or  rabid  reader,  your  score  should  be  eleven  right!  Check  your 
answers  with  those  on  page  116. 

1.  Which  planet  requires  84  years  to  make  one  circuit  of  the  sun? 

2.  A piezometer  is  used  to  measure  the  compressibility  of 

3.  What  are  the  nuclei  of  heavy  hydrogen  called? 

4.  In  which  constellation  are  the  stars  that  form  the  Big  Dipper? 

5.  That  part  of  the  science  of  biology  which  deals  with  the  relation  be- 
tween organisms  and  their  environment  is  called 

6.  Which  is  the  fourth  brightest  star  in  the  heavens? 

7.  A Metonic  cycle  is  a period  of years,  after  which  time 

the  new  moon  and  the  full  moon  fall  on  the  same  days  of  the  year 
again. 

8.  In  which  constellation  is  the  planet  Pluto? 

9.  Ylem  is  the  word  used  to  describe matter. 

10.  Which  is  the  brightest  star  in  Bootes? 

1 1 . The  Doppler  shift  is  used  by  astrophysicists  to  estimate  the 

of  luminous  bodies. 

12.  The  two  principal  types  of  galaxies  are  spiral  and  - 

13.  Which  one  is  not  a star:  Procyon,  Mizar,  Spica,  Alioth,  Cetus, 
Regulus. 


EXHIBIT  PIECE 


75 


That  It  landed  on  Earth  was  perhaps  destiny.  That  Les 
and  Marian  were  making  their  trip  in  August  was  per- 
haps coincidence.  That  Ketter  kept  a zoo  was  perhaps 
unfortunate.  However,  It  was  hungry — and  Les  and 
Marian  were  making  their  trip  and  Ketter  kept  a zoo 
...  A horror  story  you’ll  read  with  shivers  down  your 
spine! 


BEING 

By  Richard  Matheson 


Illustrated  by  Virgil  Finlay 


ON  SATURDAY,  which  was 
August  6th  that  year,  a ball 
of  eerie  light  descended  on  the  des- 
ert and  people  twenty  miles  away 
stared  at  the  phosphorescent  trail 
it  left  on  the  twilight  sky. 

“A  meteor,”  they  said  but  that 
was  because  they  had  to  say  some- 
thing. 

In  darkness  hovering.  A sound- 
less shell  of  metals  glistening  pale — 
held  aloft  by  threads  of  anti-gravity . 
Below , the  planet,  shrouded  with 
night,  turning  from  the  moon.  On 
its  black-swept  face,  an  animal  star- 
ing up  with  bright-eyed  panic  at  the 
dully  phosphorescent  globe  sus- 


pended overhead.  A twitch  of  mus- 
cle. The  hard  earth  drums  delicately 
beneath  fleeing  pawbeats.  Silence 
again,  wind-soughed  and  lone. 
Hours.  Black  hours  passing  into 
grey,  then  mottled  pink.  Sunlight 
sprays  across  the  metal  globe.  It 
shimmers  with  unearthly  light. 

It  was  like  putting  his  hand  into 
a scorching  oven. 

“Oh  my  God,  it’s  hot,”  he  said, 
grimacing,  jerking  back  his  hand 
and  closing  it  once  more,  gingerly, 
over  the  sweat-stained  steering 
wheel. 

“It’s  your  imagination.”  Marian 
lay  slumped  against  the  warm,  plas- 


77 


tic-covered  seat.  A mile  behind, 
she’d  stuck  her  sandaled  feet  out 
the  window.  Her  eyes  were  closed, 
breath  fell  in  fitful  gasps  from  her 
drying  lips.  Across  her  face,  the  hot 
wind  fanned  bluntly,  ruffling  the 
short  blond  hair. 

“It’s  not  hot,”  she  said,  squirm- 
ing uncomfortably,  tugging  at  the 
narrow  belt  on  her  shorts.  “It’s  cool. 
As  a cucumber.” 

“Ha,”  Les  grunted.  He  leaned 
forward  a little  and  clenched  his 
teeth  at  the  feel  of  his  sport  shirt 
clinging  damply  to  his  back.  “What 
a month  for  driving,”  he  growled. 

They’d  left  Los  Angeles  three 
days  before  on  their  way  to  visit 
Marian’s  family  in  New  York.  The 
weather  had  been  equatorial  from 
the  start,  three  days  of  blazing  sun 
that  had  drained  them  of  energy. 

The  schedule  they  were  attempt- 
ing to  maintain  made  things  even 
worse.  On  paper,  four  hundred 
miles  a day  didn’t  seem  like  much. 
Converted  into  practical  traveling 
it  was  brutalizing.  Traveling  over 
dirt  cutoffs  that  sent  up  spinning, 
choking  dust  clouds.  Traveling  over 
rut-pocked  stretches  of  highway  un- 
der repair;  afraid  to  hit  more  than 
twenty  miles  an  hour  on  them  for 
fear  of  snapping  an  axle  or  shaking 
their  brains  loose. 

Worst  of  all,  traveling  up  twenty 
to  thirty  mile  grades  that  sent  the 
radiator  into  boiling  frenzies  every 
half  hour  or  so.  Then  sitting  for 
long,  sweltering  minutes,  waiting 
for  the  motor  to  cool  off,  pouring  in 
fresh  water  from  the  water  bag, 
sitting  and  waiting  in  the  middle  of 
an  oven. 

“I’m  done  on  one  side,”  Les  said, 
breathlessly.  “Turn  me.” 

78 


“And  ha  to  you,”  Marian  sotto 
voiced. 

“Any  water  left?” 

Marian  reached  down  her  left 
hand  and  tugged  off  the  heavy  top 
of  the  portable  ice  box.  Feeling  in- 
side its  coolish  interior,  she  pulled 
up  the  thermos  bottle.  She  shook  it. 

“Empty,”  she  said,  shaking  her 
head. 

“As  my  head  ” he  finished  in  a 
disgusted  voice,  “For  ever  letting 
you  talk  me  into  driving  to  New 
York  in  August.” 

“Now,  now,”  she  said,  her  cajol- 
ing a trifle  worn,  “Don’t  get  heated 
up. 

“Damn!”  he  snapped  irritably, 
“When  is  this  damn  cutoff  going 
to  get  back  to  the  damn  highway?” 

“Damn,”  she  muttered  lightly, 
“Damn  damn.” 

He  said  no  more.  His  hands 
gripped  tighter  on  the  wheel.  Hwy. 
66 , alt . rte. — they’d  been  on  the 
damn  thing  for  hours  now,  shunted 
aside  by  a section  of  the  main  high- 
way undergoing  repair.  For  that 
matter,  he  wasn’t  even  sure  they 
were  on  the  alternate  route.  There 
had  been  five  crossroads  in  the  past 
two  hours.  In  speeding  along  to  get 
out  of  the  desert,  he  hadn’t  looked 
too  carefully  at  the  crossroad  signs. 

“Honey,  there’s  a station,” 
Marian  said,  “let’s  see  if  we  can 
get  some  water.” 

“And  some  gas,”  he  added,  glanc- 
ing at  the  gauge,  “And  some  in- 
structions on  how  to  get  back  to  the 
highway.” 

“The  damn  highway,”  she  said. 

A faint  smile  tugged  at  Les’s 
mouth  corners  as  he  pulled  the  Ford 
off  the  road  and  braked  up  beside 
the  two  paint-chipped  pumps  that 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


stood  before  an  old  sagging  shack. 

“This  is  a hot  looking  spot,”  he 
said  dispassionately.  “Ripe  for  de- 
velopment.” 

* “For  the  right  party.”  Marian’s 
eyes  closed  again.  She  drew  in  a 
heavy  breath  through  her  open 
mouth. 

No  one  came  out  of  the  shack. 

“Oh,  don’t  tell  me  it’s  deserted” 
Les  said  disgustedly,  looking 
around. 

Marian  drew  down  her  long  legs. 
“Isn’t  there  anybody  here?”  she 
asked,  opening  her  eyes. 

“Doesn’t  look  like  it.” 

Les  pushed  open  the  door  and 
slid  out.  As  he  stood,  an  involun- 
tary grunt  twitched  his  body  and 
his  knees  almost  buckled.  It  felt  as 
if  someone  had  dropped  a mountain 
of  heat  on  his  head. 

ctGod!”  He  blinked  away  the 
waves  of  blackness  lapping  at  his 
ankles. 

“What  is  it?” 

“This  heat  ” He  stepped  between 
the  two  rusty  handled  pumps  and 
crunched  over  the  hot,  flaky  ground 
for  the  doorway  of  the  shack. 

“And  we’re  not  even  a third  of 
the  way,”  he  muttered  grimly  to 
himself.  Behind  him,  he  heard  the 
car  door  slam  on  Marian’s  side  and 
her  loose  sandals  flopping  on  the 
ground. 

Dimness  gave  the  illusion  of  cool- 
ness only  for  a second.  Then  the 
muggy,  sodden  air  in  the  shack 
pressed  down  on  Les  and  he  hissed 
in  displeasure. 

There  was  no  one  in  the  shack. 
He  looked  around  its  small  confines 
at  the  uneven-legged  table  with  the 
scarred  surface,  the  backless  chair, 
the  cobwebbed  coke  machine,  the 


price  lists  and  calendars  on  the 
wall,  the  threadbare  shade  on  the 
small  window,  drawn  down  to  the 
sill,  shafts  of  burnished  light  impal- 
ing the  many  rents. 

The  wooden  floor  creaked  as  he 
stepped  back  out  into  the  heavy 
sunlight. 

“No  one?”  Marian  asked  and  he 
shook  his  head.  They  looked  at  each 
other  without  expression  a moment 
and  she  patted  at  her  forehead  with 
a damp  handkerchief. 

“Well,  onward,”  she  said  wryly. 

That  was  when  they  heard  the 
car  come  rattling  down  the  rutted 
lane  that  led  off  the  road  into  the 
desert.  They  walked  to  the  edge  of 
the  shack  and  watched  the  old, 
home-made  tow  truck  make  its 
wobbling,  noisy  approach  toward 
the  station.  Far  back  from  the  road 
was  the  low  form  of  the  house  it  had 
come  from. 

“To  the  rescue,”  Marian  said.  “I 
hope  he  has  water.” 

As  the  truck  groaned  to  a halt 
beside  the  shack,  they  could  see  the 
heavily-tanned  face  of  the  man  be- 
hind the  wheel.  He  was  somewhere 
in  his  thirties,  a dour  looking  in- 
dividual in  a tee  shirt  and  patched 
and  faded  blue  overalls.  Lank  hair 
protruded  from  beneath  the  brim 
of  his  grease-stained  stetson. 

It  wasn’t  a smile  he  gave  them 
as  he  slid  out  of  the  truck.  It  was 
more  like  a reflex  twitching  of  his 
lean,  humorless  mouth.  He  moved 
up  to  them  with  jerky  boot  strides, 
his  dark  eyes  moving  from  one  to 
the  other  of  them. 

“You  want  gas?”  he  asked  Les  in 
a hard,  thick-throated  voice. 

“Please.” 

The  man  looked  at  Les  a moment 

79 


BEING 


as  if  he  didn’t  understand.  Then 
he  grunted  and  headed  for  the 
Ford,  reaching  into  his  back  overall 
pocket  for  the  pump  key.  As  he 
walked  past  the  front  bumper,  he 
glanced  down  at  the  license  plate. 

He  stood  looking  dumbly  at  the 
tank  cap  for  a moment,  his  cal- 
loused fingers  trying  vainly  to  un- 
screw it. 

“It  locks,”  Les  told  him,  walking 
over  hurriedly  with  the  keys.  The 
man  took  them  without  a word  and 
unlocked  the  cap.  He  put  the  cap 
on  top  of  the  trunk  door. 

“You  want  ethyl?”  he  asked, 
glancing  up,  his  eyes  shadowed  by 
the  wide  hat  brim. 

“Please,”  Les  told  him. 

“How  much?” 

“You  can  fill  it.” 

The  hood  was  burning  hot.  Les 
jerked  back  his  fingers  with  a gasp. 
He  took  out  his  handkerchief, 
wrapped  it  around  his  hand  and 
pulled  up  the  hood.  When  he  un- 
screwed the  radiator  cap,  boiling 
water  frothed  out  and  splashed 
down  smoking  onto  the  parched 
ground. 

“Oh,  fine,”  he  muttered  to  him- 
self. 

The  water  from  the  hose  was  al- 
most as  hot.  Marian  came  over  and 
put  one  finger  in  the  slow  gush  as 
Les  held  it  over  the  radiator. 

“Oh  . . . gee,”  she  said  in  disap- 
pointment. She  looked  over  at  the 
overalled  man.  “Have  you  got  any 
cool  water?”  she  asked. 

The  man  kept  his  head  down,  his 
mouth  pressed  into  a thin,  drooping 
line.  She  asked  again,  without  re- 
sult. 

“The  hair-triggered  Arizonian,” 
she  muttered  to  Les  as  she  started 

80 


back  toward  the  man. 

“I  beg  your  pardon,”  she  said. 

The  man  jerked  up  his  head, 
startled,  the  pupils  of  his  dark  eyes 
flaring.  “Ma’m?”  he  said  quickly. 

“Can  we  get  some  cool  drinking 
water?” 

The  man’s  rough-skinned  throat 
moved  once.  “Not  here,  ma’m,”  he 
said,  “but  . . 

His  voice  broke  off  and  he  looked 
at  her  blankly. 

“You  . . . you’re  from  California, 
ain’t  you?”  he  said. 

“That’s  right.” 

“Goin’  . . ‘ far?” 

“New  York,”  she  said  impatient- 
ly. “But  what  about — ” 

The  man’s  bleached  eyebrows 
moved  together.  “New  York,”  he 
repeated.  “Pretty  far.” 

“What  about  the  water?”  Marian 
asked  him. 

“Well,”  the  man  said,  his  lips 
twitching  into  the  outline  of  a 
smile,  “I  ain’t  got  none  here  but  if 
you  want  to  drive  back  to  the  house, 
my  wife’ll  get  you  some.” 

“Oh.”  Marian  shrugged  slightly. 
“All.  right.” 

“You  can  look  at  my  zoo  while 
my  wife  gets  the  water,”  the  man 
offered,  then  crouched  down  quick- 
ly beside  the  fender  to  listen  and 
hear  if  the  tank  were  filling  up. 

“We  have  to  no  back  to  his  house 

c ) 

to  get  water,”  Marian  told  Les  as 
he  unscrewed  one  of  the  battery 
caps. 

“Oh?  Okay.” 

The  man  turned  off  the  pump 
and  replaced  the  cap. 

“New  York,  haah?”  he  said,  look- 
ing at  them.  Marian  smiled  politely 
and  nodded. 

After  Les  had  pushed  the  hood 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


back  down,  they  got  into  the  car 
to  follow  the  man’s  truck  back  to 
the  house. 

“He  has  a zoo,”  Marian  said,  ex- 
pressionlessly. 

“How  nice,”  Les  said  as  he  let  up 
the  clutch  and  the  car  rolled  down 
off  the  slight  rise  on  which  the  gas 
pumps  stood. 

“They  make  me  mad,”  Marian 
said. 

They’d  seen  dozens  of  the  zoos 
since  they’d  left  Los  Angeles.  They 
were  usually  located  beside  gas  sta- 
tions— designed  to  lure  extra  cus- 
tomers. Invariably,  they  were  piti- 
ful collections — barren  little  cages 
in  which  gaunt  foxes  cringed,  star- 
ing out  with  sick,  glazed  eyes,  rattle- 
snakes coiled  lethargically,  maybe  a 
feather-molted  eagle  glowered  from 
a dark  cage  corner.  And,  usually,  in 
tjie  middle  of  the  so-called  zoo 
would  be  a chained-up  wolf  or 
coyote ; a straggly  woe-be-gone  crea- 
ture who  paced  constantly  in  a cir- 
cle whose  radius  was  the  length  of 
the  chain;  who  never  looked  at  the 
people  but  stared  straight  ahead 
with  red-rimmed  eyes,  pacing  end- 
lessly on  thin  stalks  of  legs. 

“I  hate  them,”  Marian  said  bit- 
terly. 

“I  know,  baby,”  Les  said. 

“If  we  didn’t  need  water,  I’d 
never  go  back  to  his  damned  old 
house.” 

Les  smiled.  “Okay  ma,”  he  said 
quietly,  trying  to  avoid  the  holes  in 
the  lane.  “Oh.33  He  snapped  two 
fingers.  “I  forgot  to  ask  him  how  to 
get  back  to  the  highway.” 

“Ask  him  when  we  get  to  his 
house,”  she  said. 

The  house  was  faded  brown,  a 
two-story  wooden  structure  that 

BEING 


looked  a hundred  years  old.  Behind 
it  stood  a row  of  low,  squarish  huts. 

“The  zoo,”  Les  said,  “Lions  ’n 
tigers  ’n  everything.” 

“Nuts,”  she  said. 

He  pulled  up  in  front  of  the  quiet 
house  and  saw  the  man  in  the  stet- 
son slide  off  the  dusty  seat  of  his 
truck  and  jump  down  off  the  run- 
ning board. 

“Get  you  the  water,”  he  said 
quickly  and  started  for  the  house. 
He  stopped  a moment  and  looked 
back.  “Zoo’s  in  the  back,”  he  said, 
gesturing  with  his  head. 

They  watched  him  move  up  the 
steps  of  the  old  house.  Then  Les 
stretched  and  blinked  at  the  glaring 
sunlight. 

“Shall  we  look  at  the  zoo?33  he 
asked,  trying  not  to  smile. 

“No.” 

“Oh,  come  on.” 

“No,  I don’t  want  to  see  that 33 

“I’m  going  to  take  a look.” 

“Well  ...  all  right,”  she  said, 
“but  it’s  going  to  make  me  mad.” 

They  walked  around  the  edge  of 
the  house  and  moved  along  its  side 
in  the  shade. 

“Oh,  does  that  feel  good,” 
Marian  said. 

“Hey,  he  forgot  to  ask  for  his 
money.” 

“He  will,”  she  said. 

They  approached  the  first  cage 
and  looked  into  the  dim  interior 
through  the  two-foot-square  win- 
dow that  was  barred  with  thick 
doweling. 

“Empty,”  Les  said. 

“Good.” 

“Some  zoo.” 

They  walked  slowly  toward  the 
next  cage.  “Look  how  small  they 
are,”  Marian  said  unhappily,  “How 

81 


would  he  like  to  be  cooped  up  in 
one  of  them?” 

She  stopped  walking. 

“No,  I’m  not  going  to  look,”  she 
said  angrily,  “I  don’t  want  to  see 
how  the  poor  things  are  suffering.” 

“I’ll  just  take  a look,”  he  said. 

“You’re  a fiend.” 

She  heard  him  chuckle  as  she 
stood  watching  him  walk  up  to  the 
second  of  the  cages.  He  looked  in. 

“Marian!”  His  cry  made  her 
body  twitch. 

“What  is  it?”  she  asked,  running 
to  him  anxiously. 

“Look” 

He  stared  with  shocked  eyes  into 
the  cage. 

Her  whisper  trembled.  “Oh  my 
God” 

There  was  a man  in  the  cage. 

HE  LOOKED  at  him  with  un- 
believing eyes,  unconscious  of 
the  large  drops  of  sweat  trickling 
across  her  brow  and  down  her 
temples. 

The  man  was  lying  on  the  floor, 
sprawled  like  a broken  doll  across 
a dirty  army  blanket.  His  eyes  were 
open  but  the  man  saw  nothing.  His 
pupils  were  dilated,  he  looked 
doped.  His  grimy  hands  rested  limp- 
ly on  the  thinly-strawed  floor,  mo- 
tionless twists  of  flesh  and  bone.  His 
mouth  hung  open  like  a yellow- 
toothed wound,  edged  with  dry, 
cracking  lips. 

When  Les  turned,  he  saw  that 
Marian  was  already  looking  at  him, 
her  face  blank,  the  skin  drawn  taut- 
ly  over  her  paling  cheeks. 

“What  is  this?”  she  asked  in  a 
faint  tremor  of  voice. 

“I  don’t  know.” 

82 


He  glanced  once  more  into  the 
cage  as  if  he  already  doubted  what 
he’d  seen.  Then  he  was  looking  at 
Marian  again.  “I  don’t  know,”  he 
repeated,  feeling  the  heartbeats 
throb  heavily  in  his  chest. 

Another  moment  they  looked  at 
each  other,  their  eyes  stark  with 
uncomprehending  shock. 

“What  are  we  going  to  do?” 
Marian  asked,  almost  whispering 
the  words. 

Les  swallowed  the  hard  lump  in 
his  throat.  He  looked  into  the  cage 
again.  “Hello”  he  heard  himself 
say,  “Can  you — ” 

He  broke  off  abruptly,  throat 
moving  again.  The  man  was  coma- 
tose. 

“Les,  what  if — ” 

He  looked  at  her.  And,  suddenly, 
his  scalp  was  crawling  because 
Marian  was  looking  in  wordless  ap- 
prehension at  the  next  cage. 

His  running  footsteps  thudded 
over  the  dry  earth,  raising  the  dust. 

“No”  he  murmured,  looking  into 
the  next  cage.  He  felt  himself  shud- 
der uncontrollably  as  Marian  ran 
up  to  him. 

“Oh  my  God,  this  is  hideous  ” 
she  cried,  staring  with  sick  fright 
at  the  second  caged  man. 

They  both  started  as  the  man 
looked  up  at  them  with  glazed,  life- 
less eyes.  For  a moment,  his  slack 
body  lurched  up  a few  inches  and 
his  dry  lips  fluttered  as  though  he 
were  trying  to  speak.  A thread  of 
saliva  ran  from  one  corner  of  his 
mouth  and  dribbled  down  across 
his  beard-blackened  chin.  For  a 
moment  his  sweaty,  dirt-lined  face 
was  a mask  of  impotent  entreaty. 

Then  his  head  rolled  to  one  side 
and  his  eyes  rolled  back. 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


Marian  backed  away  from  the 
cage,  shaking  hand  pressed  to  her 
cheek. 

“The  man’s  insane  ” she  mut- 
tered and  looked  around  abruptly 
at  the  silent  house. 

Then  Les  had  turned  too  and 
both  of  them  were  suddenly  aware 
of  the  man  in  the  house  who  had 
told  them  to  go  and  look  at  his  zoo. 

“Les,  what  are  we  going  to  do?” 
Marian’s  voice  shook  with  rising 
hysteria. 

Les  felt  numb,  devoured  by  the 
impact  of  what  they’d  seen.  For  a 
long  moment  he  could  only  stand 
shivering  and  stare  at  his  wife,  feel- 
ing immersed  in  some  fantastic 
dream. 

Then  his  lips  jammed  together 
and  the  heat  seemed  to  flood  over 
him. 

, “Let’s  get  out  of  here,”  he 
snapped  and  grabbed  her  hand. 

The  only  sound  was  their  harsh 
panting  and  the  quick  slap  of 
Marian’s  sandals  on  the  hard 
ground.  The  air  throbbed  with  in- 
tense heat,  smothering  their  breath, 
making  perspiration  break  out 
heavily  across  their  faces  and 
bodies. 

“Faster,”  Les  gasped,  tugging  at 
her  hand. 

Then,  as  they  turned  the  edge  of 
the  house,  they  both  recoiled  with 
a violent  contracting  of  muscles. 

“No!”  Marian’s  cry  contorted 
her  face  into  a twisted  mask  of  ter- 
ror. 

The  man  stood  between  them 
and  their  car,  a long  double-bar- 
reled shotgun  leveled  at  them. 

Les  didn’t  know  why  the  idea 
flooded  through  his  brain.  But,  sud- 
denly, he  realized  that  no  one  knew 


where  he  and  Marian  were,  no  one 
could  even  know  where  to  begin 
searching  for  them.  In  rising  panic, 
he  thought  of  the  man  asking  them 
where  they  were  going,  he  thought 
of  the  man  looking  down  at  their 
California  license  plate. 

And  he  heard  the  man,  the  hard, 
emotionless  voice  of  the  man. 

“Now  go  on  back,”  the  man  said, 
“to  the  zoo” 

AFTER  he’d  locked  the  couple 
in  one  of  the  cages,  Merv 
Ketter  walked  slowly  back  to  the 
house,  the  heavy  shotgun  pulling 
down  his  right  arm.  He’d  felt  no 
pleasure  in  the  act,  only  a draining 
relief  that  had,  for  a moment,  loos- 
ened the  tightness  in  his  body.  But, 
already,  the  tightness  was  returning. 
It  never  went  away  for  more  than 
the  few  minutes  it  took  him  to  trap 
another  person  and  cage  him. 

If  anything,  the  tightness  was 
worse  now.  This  was  the  first  time 
he’d  ever  put  a woman  in  one  of 
his  cages.  The  knowledge  twisted 
a cold  knot  of  despair  in  his  chest. 
A woman — he’d  put  a woman  in 
his  cage.  His  chest  shuddered  with 
harsh  breath  as  he  ascended  the 
rickety  steps  of  the  back  porch. 

Then,  as  the  screen  door  slapped 
shut  behind  him,  his  long  mouth 
tightened.  Well,  what  was  he  sup- 
posed to  do?  He  slammed  the  shot- 
gun down  on  the  yellow  oil-clothed 
surface  of  the  kitchen  table,  an- 
other forced  breath  wracking  his 
chest.  What  else  could  I do — he 
argued  with  himself.  His  boots 
clacked  sharply  across  the  worn 
linoleum  as  he  walked  to  the  quiet, 
sun-lanced  livingroom. 


BEING  83 


Dust  rose  from  the  old  arm  chair 
as  he  dropped  down  heavily,  spirit- 
lessly. What  was  he  supposed  to  do? 
He’d  had  no  choice. 

For  the  thousandth  time,  he 
looked  down  at  his  left  forearm,  at 
the  slight  reddish  bulge  just  under 
the  elbow  joint.  Inside  his  flesh,  the 
tiny  metal  cone  was  still  humming 
delicately.  He  knew  it  without  lis- 
tening. It  never  stopped. 

He  slumped  back  exhaustedly 
with  a groan  and  lay  his  head  on 
the  high  back  of  the  chair.  His  eyes 
stared  dully  across  the  room, 
through  the  long  slanting  bar  of 
sunlight  quivering  with  dust  motes. 
At  the  mantelpiece. 

The  Mauser  rifle — he  stared  at 
it.  The  Luger,  the  bazooka  shell, 
the  hand  grenade,  all  of  them  still 
active.  Vaguely,  through  his  tor- 
mented brain,  curled  the  idea  of 
putting  the  Luger  to  his  temple, 
holding  the  Mauser  against  his  side, 
even  of  pulling  out  the  pin  and 
holding  the  grenade  against  his 
stomach. 

War  hero . The  phrase  scraped 
cruelly  at  his  mind.  It  had  long  lost 
its  meaning,  its  comfort.  Once,  it 
had  meant  something  to  him  to  be 
a medaled  warrior,  ribboned, 
lauded,  admired. 

Then  Elsie  had  died,  then  the 
battles  and  the  pride  were  gone.  He 
was  alone  in  the  desert  with  his 
trophies  and  with  nothing  else. 

And  then  one  day  he’d  gone  into 
that  desert  to  hunt. 

His  eyes  shut,  his  leathery  throat 
moved  convulsively.  What  was  the 
use  of  thinking,  of  regretting?  The 
will  to  live  was  still  in  him.  Maybe 
it  was  a stupid,  a pointless  will  but 
it  was  there  just  the  same;  he 

84 


couldn’t  rid  himself  of  it.  Not  after 
two  men  were  gone,  not  after  five, 
no,  not  even  after  seven  men  were 
gone. 

The  dirt-filled  nails  dug  remorse- 
lessly into  his  palms  until  they  broke 
the  skin.  But  a woman,  a woman. 
The  thought  knifed  at  him.  He’d 
never  planned  on  caging  a woman. 

One  tight  fist  drove  down  in 
futile  rage  on  his  leg.  He  couldn’t 
help  it.  Sure,  he’d  seen  the  Califor- 
nia plate.  But  he  wasn’t  going  to  do 
it.  Then  the  woman  had  asked  for 
water  and  he  suddenly  had  known 
that  he  had  no  choice,  he  had  to  do 
it. 

There  were  only  two  men  left. 

And  he’d  found  out  that  the  cou- 
ple were  going  to  New  York  and 
the  tension  had  come  and  gone, 
loosened  and  tightened  in  a spastic 
rhythm  as  he  knew,  in  his  very  flesh, 
that  he  was  going  to  tell  them  to 
come  and  look  at  his  zoo. 

I should  have  given  them  an  in- 
jection, he  thought.  They  might 
start  screaming.  It  didn’t  matter 
about  the  man,  he  was  used  to  men 
screaming.  But  a woman  . . . 

Merv  Ketter  opened  his  eyes  and 
stared  with  hopeless  eyes  at  the 
mantelpiece,  at  the  picture  of  his 
dead  wife,  at  the  weapons  which 
had  been  his  glory  and  now  were 
meaningless — steel  and  wood  with- 
out worth,  without  substance. 

Hero . 

The  word  made  his  stomach  turn. 

The  glutinous  pulsing  slowed , 
paused  a moment’s  fraction,  then 
began  again,  filling  the  inner  shell 
with  its  hissing,  spumous  sound.  A 
flaccid  wave  of  agitation  rippled 
down  along  the  rows  of  muscle 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


coils . The  being  stirred . It  was  time . 

Thought.  The  shapeless , gauze - 
airbubble  coalesced;  sur- 
rounded. The  being  moved,  an  un- 
dulation, a gelatinous  worming 
within  the  shimmering  bubble.  A 
bumping,  a slithering,  a rocking 
flow  of  viscous  tissues. 

Thought  again — a wave  direct- 
ing. The  hiss  of  entering  atmos- 
phere, the  soundless  swinging  of 
metal.  Open.  Shutting  with  a click. 
Sunset’s  blood  edged  the  horizon.  A 
slow  and  noiseless  sinking  in  the 
air,  a colorless  balloon  filled  with 
something  formless,  something 
alive. 

Earth,  cooling.  The  being 
touched  it,  settled.  It  moved  across 
the  ground  and  every  living  thing 
fled  its  scouring  approach.  In  its 
ropy  wake,  the  ground  was  left  a 
green  and  yellow  iridescence. 

“Look  out.” 

Marian’s  sudden  whisper  almost 
made  him  drop  the  nail  file.  He 
jerked  back  his  hand,  his  sweat- 
grimed  cheek  twitching  and  drew 
back  quickly  into  the  shadows.  The 
sun  was  almost  down. 

“Is  he  coming  this  way?”  Marian 
asked,  her  voice  husky  with  dry- 
ness. 

“I  don’t  know.”  He  stood  tense- 
ly, watching  the  overalled  man  ap- 
proach, hearing  the  fast  crunch  of 
his  boot  heels  on  the  baked  ground. 
He  tried  to  swallow  but  all  the  mois- 
ture in  him  had  been  blotted  up  by 
the  afternoon  heat  and  only  a futile 
clicking  sounded  in  his  throat.  He 
was  thinking  about  the  man  seeing 
the  deeply-filed  slit  in  the  window 
bar. 

The  man  in  the  stetson  walked 


quickly,  his  face  blank  and  hard, 
his  hands  swinging  in  tense  little 
arcs  at  his  sides. 

“What’s  he  going  to  do?” 
Marian’s  voice  rasped  nervously, 
her  physical  discomfort  forgotten 
in  the  sudden  return  of  fear. 

Les  only  shook  his  head.  All  after- 
noon he’d  been  asking  himself  the 
same  question.  After  they’d  been 
locked  up,  after  the  man  had  gone 
back  to  his  house,  during  the  first 
terrifying  minutes  and  for  the  rest 
of  the  time  when  Marian  had  found 
the  nail  file  in  the  pocket  of  her 
shorts  and  shapeless  panic  had 
gained  the  form  of  hoping  for  es- 
cape. All  during  that  time  the  ques- 
tion had  plagued  him  endlessly. 
What  was  the  man  going  to  do  with 
them? 

But  it  wasn’t  their  cage  the  man 
was  headed  for.  A loosening  of  re- 
lief made  them  both  go  slack.  The 
man  hadn’t  even  looked  toward  the 
cage  they  were  in.  He  seemed  to 
avoid  looking  toward  it. 

Then  the  man  had  passed  out  of 
their  sight  and  they  heard  the  sound 
of  him  unlocking  one  of  the  cages. 
The  squeaking  rasp  of  the  rusty 
door  hinges  made  Les’s  stomach 
muscles  draw  taut. 

The  man  appeared  again. 

Marian  caught  her  breath.  They 
both  stared  at  the  unconscious  man 
being  dragged  across  the  ground, 
his  heels  raking  narrow  gouges  in 
the  dust. 

After  a few  feet,  the  man  let  go 
of  the  limp  arms  and  the  body  fell 
with  a heavy  thud.  The  man  in  the 
overalls  looked  behind  him  then, 
his  head  jerking  around  suddenly. 
They  saw  his  throat  move  with  a 
convulsive  swallow.  The  man’s  eyes 


BEING 


85 


moved  quickly,  looking  in  all  di- 
rections. 

“What’s  he  looking  for?”  Marian 
asked  in  a shaking  whisper. 

“Marian,  I don’t  know  33 

“He’s  leaving  him  there!”  She  al- 
most whimpered  the  word. 

Their  eyes  filled  with  confused 
fear,  they  watched  the  overalled 
man  move  for  the  house  again,  his 
long  legs  pumping  rapidly,  his  head 
moving  jerkily  as  he  looked  from 
side  to  side.  Dear  God,  what  is  he 
looking  for? — Les  thought  in  rising 
dread. 

The  man  suddenly  twitched  in 
mid-stride  and  clutched  at  his  left 
arm.  Then,  abruptly,  he  broke  into 
a frightened  run  and  leaped  up  the 
porch  steps  two  at  a time.  The 
screen  door  slapped  shut  behind 
him  with  a loud  report  and  then 
everything  was  deadly  still. 

A sob  caught  in  Marian’s  throat. 
“I’m  afraid ” she  said  in  a thin, 
shuddering  voice. 

He  was  afraid  too;  he  didn’t 
know  of  what  but  he  was  terribly 
afraid.  Chilling  uneasiness  crawled 
up  his  back  and  rippled  coldly  on 
his  neck.  He  kept  staring  at  the 
body  of  the  man  sprawled  on  the 
ground,  at  the  still,  white  face  look- 
ing up  sightlessly  at  the  darkening 
sky. 

He  jolted  once  as,  across  the  yard, 
he  heard  the  back  door  of  the  house 
being  slammed  shut  and  locked. 

SILENCE.  A great  hanging  pall 
of  it  that  pressed  down  on  them 
like  lead.  The  man  slumped  motion- 
less on  the  ground.  Their  breaths 
quick,  labored.  Their  lips  trembling, 
their  eyes  fastened  almost  hypno- 

86 


tically  on  the  man. 

Marian  drew  up  one  fist  and  dug 
her  teeth  into  the  knuckles.  Sunlight 
rimmed  the  horizon  with  a scarlet 
ribbon.  Soundlessness.  Heavy 
soundlessness. 

Soundlessness. 

Sound. 

Their  breath  stopped.  They  stood 
there,  mouths  open,  ears  straining  at 
the  sound  they’d  never  heard  be- 
fore. Their  bodies  went  rigid  as 
they  listened  to — 

A bumping , a slithering , a rock- 
ing flow  °f — 

“Oh,  God!3'  Her  voice  was  a 
gasping  of  breathless  horror  as  she 
spun  away,  shaking  hands  flung 
over  her  eyes. 

It  was  getting  dark  and  he 
couldn’t  be  sure  of  what  he  saw.  He 
stood  paralyzed  and  numb  in  the 
fetid  air  of  the  cage,  staring  with 
blood-drained  face  at  the  thing  that 
moved  across  the  ground  toward  the 
man’s  body;  the  thing  that  had 
shape  yet  not  shape,  that  crept  like 
a current  of  shimmering  jellies. 

A terrified  gagging  filled  his 
throat.  He  tried  to  move  bajk  but 
he  couldn’t.  He  didn’t  want  to  see. 
He  didn’t  want  to  hear  the  hideous 
gurgling  sound  like  water  being 
sucked  into  a great  drain,  the  turbid 
bubbling  that  was  like  vats  of  boil- 
ing tallow. 

No,  his  mind  kept  repeating,  un- 
able to  accept,  no,  no,  no,  no! 

Then  the  scream  made  them  both 
jerk  like  boneless  things  and  drove 
Marian  against  one  of  the  cage 
walls,  shaking  with  nauseous  shock. 

And  the  man  was  gone  from  the 
earth.  Les  stared  at  the  place  where 
he  had  been,  stared  at  the  luminous 
mass  that  pulsated  there  like  a great 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


mound  of  balloon-encased  plank- 
ton undulating  palely  in  their  fluids. 

He  stared  at  it  until  the  man  had 
been  completely  eaten. 

Then  he  turned  away  on  dead- 
ened legs  and  stumbled  to  Marian’s 
side.  Her  shaking  fingers  clutched 
like  talons  at  his  back  and  he  felt 
her  tear- streaked,  twisted  face  press 
into  his  shoulder.  Unfeelingly,  he 
slid  his  arms  around  her,  his  face 
stiff  with  spent  horror.  Vaguely, 
through  the  body-clutching  horror, 
he  felt  the  need  to  comfort  her,  to 
ease  her  fright. 

But  he  couldn’t.  He  felt  as  if  a 
pair  of  invisible  claws  had  reached 
into  his  chest  and  ripped  out  all 
his  insides.  There  wasn’t  anything 
left,  just  a cold,  frost-edged  hollow 
in  him.  And,  in  the  hollow,  a knife 
jabbing  its  razor  tip  each  time  he 
realized  again  why  they  were  there. 

When  the  scream  came,  Merv 
slammed  both  hands  across  his  ears 
so  hard  it  made  his  head  ache. 

He  couldn’t  seem  to  cut  off  the 
sound  anymore.  Doors  wouldn’t 
shut  tightly  enough,  windows 
wouldn’t  seal  away  the  world,  walls 
were  to  porous — the  screams  always 
reached  him. 

Maybe  it  was  because  they  were 
really  in  his  mind  where  there  were 
no  doors  to  lock,  no  windows  to 
shut  and  close  away  the  screaming 
of  terror.  Yes,  maybe  they  were  in 
his  mind.  It  would  explain  why  he 
still  heard  them  in  his  sleep. 

And,  when  it  was  over  and  Merv 
knew  that  the  thing  had  gone,  he 
trudged  slowly  into  the  kitchen  and 
opened  the  door.  Then,  like  a robot 
driven  by  remorseless  gears,  he  went 
to  the  calendar  and  circled  the  date. 


Sunday,  August  22nd. 

The  eighth  man. 

The  pencil  dropped  from  his 
slack  fingers  and  rolled  across  the 
linoleum.  Sixteen  days — one  man 
each  two  days  for  sixteen  days.  The 
mathematics  of  it  were  simple.  The 
truth  was  not. 

He  paced  the  living  room,  passing 
in  and  out  of  the  lamplight  aura 
which  cast  a buttery  glow  across  his 
exhausted  features,  then  melted 
away  as  he  moved  into  shadow 


again.  Sixteen  days.  It  seemed  like 
sixteen  years  since  he’d  gone  out 
into  the  desert  to  hunt  for  jackrab- 
bits.  Had  it  only  been  sixteen  days 
ago? 

Once  again  he  saw  the  scene 
within  his  mind;  it  never  left.  Him 
scuffing  across  late  afternoon  sands, 
shotgun  cradled  against  his  hip, 
head  slowly  turning,  eyes  search- 
ing beneath  the  brim  of  his  hat. 

Then,  moving  over  the  crest  of  a 
scrub-grown  dune,  stopping  with  a 

87 


BEING 


gasp,  his  eyes  staring  up  at  the  globe 
which  shimmered  like  a light  im- 
mersed in  water.  His  heartbeat  jolt- 
ing, every  muscle  tensing  abruptly 
at  the  sight. 

Approaching  then,  standing  al- 
most below  the  luminescent  sphere 
that  caught  the  lowering  sun  rays 
redly. 

A gasp  tearing  back -his  lips  at  the 
circular  cavity  appearing  on  the 
surface  of  the  globe.  And  out  of  the 
cavity  floating — 

He’d  spun  then  and  run,  his 
breath  whistling  as  he  scram- 
bled frantically  up  the  rise  again, 
his  boot  heels  gouging  at  the  sand. 
Topping  the  rise,  he’d  started  to 
run  in  long,  panic-driven  strides, 
the  gun  held  tautly  in  his  right 
hand,  banging  against  his  leg. 

Then  the  sound  overhead — like 
the  noise  of  gas  escaping.  Wild- 
eyed, he’d  looked  up  over  his  shoul- 
der. A terrified  cry  had  wrenched 
his  face  into  a mask  of  horror. 

Ten  feet  over  his  head,  the  bul- 
bous glow  floated. 

Merv  lunged  forward,  his  legs 
rising  high  as  he  fled.  A fetid  heat 
blew  across  his  back.  He  looked  up 
again  with  terrified  eyes  to  see  the 
thing  descending  on  him.  Seven 
feet  above  him — six — five — 

Merv  Ketter  skidded  to  his  knees, 
twisted  around,  jerked  up  the  shot- 
gun. The  silence  of  the  desert  was 
shattered  by  the  blast. 

A gagging  scream  ripped  from 
his  throat  as  shot  sprayed  off  the 
lucent  bubble  like  pebbles  off  a rub- 
ber ball.  He  felt  some  of  it  burrow 
into  his  shoulder  and  arm  as  he 
flung  over  to  one  side,  the  gun  fall- 
ing from  his  nerveless  grip.  Four 
feet — three— the  heat  surrounded 

88 


him,  the  choking  odor  made  the 
air  swim  before  his  eyes. 

His  arms  flung  up.  “NO!” 

Once  he  had  jumped  into  a wa- 
ter hole  without  looking  and  been 
mired  on  the  shallow  bottom  by 
hot  slime.  It  felt  like  that  now,  only 
this  time  the  ooze  was  jumping 
onto  him.  His  screams  were  lost  in 
the  crawling  sheath  of  gasses  and 
his  flailing  limbs  caught  fast  in 
glutinous  tissue.  Around  his  terror- 
frozen  eyes,  he  saw  an  agitating 
gelatine  filled  with  gyrating  span- 
gles. Horror  pressed  at  his  skull,  he 
felt  death  sucking  at  his  life. 

But  he  didn’t  die. 

He  inhaled  and  there  was  air 
even  though  the  air  was  grumous 
with  a stomach-wrenching  stench. 
His  lungs  labored,  he  gagged  as  he 
breathed. 

Then  something  moved  in  his 
brain. 

He  tried  to  twist  and  tried  to 
scream  but  he  couldn’t.  It  felt  like 
vipers  threading  through  his  brain, 
gnawing  with  poisoned  teeth  on  tis- 
sues of  his  thought. 

The  serpents  coiled  and  tight- 
ened. I could  kill  yotl  now — the 
words  scalded  like  acid.  The  muscle 
cords  beneath  his  face  tensed  but 
even  they  couldn’t  move  in  the 
putrescent  glue. 

And  then  more  words  had 
formed  and  were  burning,  were 
branding  themselves  indelibly  into 
his  mind. 

You  will  get  me  food. 

He  was  still  shuddering  now, 
standing  before  the  calendar,  star- 
ing at  the  penciled  circles. 

What  else  could  he  have  done? 
The  question  pleaded  like  a grovel- 
ing suppliant.  The  being  had  picked 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


his  mind  clean.  It  knew  about  his 
home,  his  station,  his  wife,  his  past. 
It  told  him  what  to  do,  it  left  no 
choice.  He  had  to  do  it.  Would 
anyone  have  let  themselves  die  like 
that  if  they  had  an  alternative ; 
would  anyone ? Wouldn’t  anyone 
have  promised  the  world  itself  to 
be  freed  of  that  horror? 

Grim-faced,  trembling,  he  went 
up  the  stairs  on  feeble  legs,  know- 
ing there  would  be  no  sleep,  but  go- 
ing anyway. 

Slumped  down  on  the  bed,  one 
shoe  off,  he  stared  with  lifeless  eyes 
at  the  floor,  at  the  hooked  rug  that 
Elsie  had  made  so  long  ago. 

Yes,  he’d  promised  to  do  what 
the  being  had  ordered.  And  the  be- 
ing had  sunk  the  tiny,  whirring 
cone  deep  into  his  arm  so  that  he 
could  only  escape  by  cutting  open 
his  own  flesh  and  dying. 

And  then  the  hideous  gruel  had 
vomited  him  onto  the  desert  sands 
and  he  had  lain  there,  mute  and 
palsied  while  the  being  had  raised 
slowly  from  the  earth.  And  he  had 
heard  in  his  brain  the  last  warn- 
ing— 

In  two  days . . . 

And  it  had  started,  the  endless, 
enervating  round  of  trapping  in- 
nocent people  in  order  to  preserve 
himself  from  the  fate  he  knew 
awaited  them. 

And  the  horrible  thing,  the  truly 
horrible  thing  was  that  he  knew  he 
would  do  it  again.  He  knew  he’d  do 
anything  to  keep  the  being  away 
from  him.  Even  if  it  meant  that  the 
woman  must — 

His  mouth  tightened.  His  eyes 
shut  and  he  sat  trembling  without 
control  on  the  bed. 

What  would  he  do  when  the 


couple  were  gone?  What  would  he 
do  if  no  one  else  came  to  the  sta- 
tion? What  would  he  do  if  the  po- 
lice came  checking  on  the  disap- 
pearances of  eleven  people? 

His  shoulders  twisted  and  an  an- 
guished sobbing  pulsed  in  his 
throat. 

Before  he  lay  down  he  took  a 
long  swallow  from  the  dwindling 
whiskey  bottle.  He  lay  in  the  dark- 
ness, a nerve-scraped  coil,  waiting, 
the  small  pool  of  heat  in  his  stom- 
ach unable  to  warm  the  coldness 
and  the  emptiness  of  him. 

In  his  arm  the  cone  whirled. 


LES  JERKED  out  the  last  bar 
J and  stood  there  for  a moment, 
head  slumped  forward  on  his  chest, 
panting  through  clenched  teeth,  his 
body  heaving  with  exhausted 
breath.  Every  muscle  in  his  back 
and  shoulders  and  arms  ached  with 
throbbing  pain. 

Then  he  sucked  in  a rasping 
breath.  “Let’s  go,”  he  gasped. 

His  arms  vibrated  as  he  helped 
Marian  clamber  through  the  win- 
dow. 

“Don’t  make  any  noise.”  He 
could  hardly  speak  he  was  so  tired 
from  the  combination  of  thirst,  hun- 
ger, heat  exhaustion  and  seemingly 
endless,  muscle-cramped  filing. 

He  couldn’t  get  his  leg  up,  he  had 
to  go  through  the  rough-edged 
opening  head  first,  pushing  and 
squirming,  feeling  splinters  jab  into 
his  sweat-greased  flesh.  When  he 
thudded  down,  the  pain  of  impact 
ran  jaggedly  along  his  extended 
arms  and,  for  a second,  the  dark- 
ness swam  with  needles  of  light. 
Marian  helped  him  up. 


BEING 


89 


“Let’s  go/’  he  said  again,  breath- 
lessly and  they  started  to  run  across 
the  ground  toward  the  front  of  the 
house. 

Abruptly,  he  grabbed  her  wrist 
and  jerked  her  to  a halt. 

“Get  those  sandals  off,”  he  or- 
dered hoarsely.  She  bent  over  quick- 
ly and  unbuckled  them. 

The  house  was  dark  as  they  hur- 
ried around  the  back  corner  of  it 
and  dashed  along  the  side  be- 
neath the  moon-reflecting  windows. 
Marian  winced  as  her  right  foot 
jarred  down  on  a sharp  pebble. 

“Thank  God,”  Les  gasped  to 
himself  as  they  reached  the  front 
of  the  house. 

The  car  was  still  there.  As  they 
ran  toward  it,  he  felt  into  his  back 
pocket  and  took  out  his  wallet.  His 
shaking  fingers  reached  into  the 
small  change  purse  and  felt  the 
coolness  of  the  extra  ignition  key. 
He  was  sure  the  other  keys  wouldn’t 
be  in  the  car. 

They  reached  it. 

“Quick”  he  gasped  and  they 
pulled  open  the  doors  and  slid  in. 
Les  suddenly  realized  that  he  was 
shivering  in  the  chilly  night  air.  He 
took  out  the  key  and  fumbled  for 
the  ignition  slot.  They’d  left  the 
doors  open,  planning  to  close  them 
when  the  motor  started. 

Les  found  the  slot  and  slid  in  the 
key,  then  drew  in  a tense,  shudder- 
ing breath.  If  the  man  had  done 
- anything  to  the  motor,  they  were 
lost. 

“Here  goes,”  he  murmured  and 
jabbed  at  the  starter  button. 

The  motor  coughed  and  turned 
over  once  with  a groan.  Les’s  throat 
clicked  convulsively,  he  jerked  back 
his  hand  and  threw  an  apprehen- 

90 


sive  look  at  the  dark  house. 

“Oh  God,  won’t  it  start?”  Mari- 
an whispered,  feeling  her  legs  and 
arms  break  out  in  gooseflesh. 

“I  don’t  know,  I hope  it’s  just 
cold,”  he  said  hurriedly.  He  caught 
his  breath,  then  pushed  in  the  but- 
ton again,  pumping  at  the  choke. 

The  motor  turned  again  lethargi- 
cally. Oh  God,  he  has  done  some- 
thing to  it! — the  words  exploded 
in  Les’s  mind.  He  jammed  in  the 
button  feverishly,  his  body  tense 
with  fear.  Why  didn’t  we  push  it 
to  the  main  road! — the  new 
thought  came,  deepening  the  lines 
on  his  face. 

“Les!” 

He  felt  her  hand  clutch  at  his 
arm  and,  almost  instinctively,  his 
gaze  jerked  over  to  the  house. 

A light  had  flared  up  at  a sec- 
ond story  window. 

“Oh  Jesus,  start!”  he  cried  in  a 
broken  frenzy  and  pushed  at  the 
button  with  a rigid  thumb. 

The  motor  coughed  into  life  and 
a wave  of  relief  covered  him.  Si- 
multaneously, he  and  Marian 
pulled  at  the  doors  and  slammed 
them  shut  while  he  gunned  the  en- 
gine strongly  to  get  it  warm. 

As  he  threw  the  gears  into  first, 
the  head  and  trunk  of  the  man  ap- 
peared in  the  window.  He  shouted 
something  but  neither  ‘"of  them 
heard  of  it  over  the  roar  of  the 
motor. 

The  car  jerked  forward  and 
stalled. 

Les  hissed  in  impotent  fury  as  he 
jabbed  in  the  button  again.  The 
motor  caught  and  he  eased  up  the 
clutch.  The  tires  bumped  over  the 
uneven  ground.  Upstairs,  the  man 
was  gone  from  the  window  and 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


Marian,  her  eyes  fastened  to  the 
house,  saw  a downstairs  light  go  on. 

“Hurry!”  she  begged. 

The  car  picked  up  speed  and 
Les,  shoving  the  gears  into  second, 
jerked  the  car  into  a tight  semi- 
circle. The  tires  skidded  on  the 
hard  earth  and,  as  the  car  headed 
for  the  lane,  Les  threw  it  into  third 
and  jerked  at  the  knob  that  sent  the 
two  headlights  splaying  out  bright- 
ly into  the  darkness. 

Behind  them,  something  ex- 
ploded and  they  both  jerked  their 
shoulders  forward  convulsively  as 
something  gouged  across  the  roof 
with  a grating  shriek.  Les  shoved 
the  accelerator  to  the  floor  and  the 
car  leaped  forward,  plunging  and 
rocking  into  the  rutted  lane. 

Another  shotgun  blast  tore  open 
the  night  and  half  of  the  back  win- 
dow exploded  in  a shower  of  glass 
splinters.  Again,  their  shoulders 
twitched  violently  and  Les  grunted 
as  a sliver  gouged  its  razor  edge 
across  the  side  of  his  neck. 

His  hands  jerked  on  the  wheel, 
the  car  hit  a small  ditch  and  almost 
veered  into  a bank  on  the  left  side 
of  the  lane.  His  fingers  tightened 
convulsively  and,  with  arms  braced, 
he  pulled  the  car  back  into  the  cen- 
ter of  the  lane,  crying  to  Marian, 

“Where  is  he?’5 

Her  white  face  twisted  around. 

“I  can’t  see  him!” 

His  throat  moved  quickly  as  the 
car  bucked  and  lurched  over  the 
holes,  the  headlights  jerking  wildly 
with  each  motion. 

Get  to  the  next  town,  he  thought 
wildly,  tell  the  sheriff,  try  and  save 
that  other  poor  devil.  His  foot 
pressed  down  on  the  pedal  as  the 
lane  smoothed  out.  Get  to  the  next 


town  and — 

She  screamed  it.  “Look  out!” 

He  couldn’t  stop  in  time.  The 
hood  of  the  Ford  drove  splintering 
into  the  heavy  gate  across  the  lane' 
and  the  car  jolted  to  a neck- jerk- 
ing halt.  Marian  went  flailing  for- 
ward against  the  dashboard,  the 
side  of  her  head  snapping  against 
the  windshield.  The  engine  stalled 
and  both  headlights  smashed  out  in 
an  instant. 

Les  shoved  away  from  the  steer- 
ing wheel,  knocked  breathless  by 
the  impact. 

“Honey,  quick  ” he  gasped. 

A choking  sob  shook  in  Marian’s 
throat.  “My  head,  my  head”  Les 
sat  in  stunned  muteness  a moment, 
staring  at  her  as  she  twisted  her 
head  around  in  an  agony  of  pain, 
one  hand  pressed  rigidly  to  her 
forehead. 

Then  he  shoved  open  the  door  at 
his  side  and  grabbed  for  her  free 
hand.  “Marian,  we  have  to  get  out 
of  here!” 

She  kept  crying  helplessly  as  he 
almost  dragged  her  from  the  car 
and  threw  his  arm  around  her  waist 
to  support  her.  Behind  him,  he 
heard  the  sound  of  heavy  boots 
running  down  the  lane  and  saw, 
over  his  shoulder,  a bright  flash- 
light eye  bobbing  as  it  bore  down 
on  them. 

Marian  collapsed  at  the  gate.  Les 
stood  there  holding  her,  trembling 
impotently  as  the  man  came  run- 
ning up,  a forty-five  clutched  in  his 
right  hand,  a flashlight  in  his  left. 
Les  winced  at  the  beam  flaring  into 
his  eyes. 

“Back,”  was  all  the  man  said, 
panting  heavily  and  Les  saw  the 
barrel  of  the  gun  wave  once  toward 


BEING 


91 


the  house. 

“But  my  wife  is  hurt!33  he  said, 
“She  hit  her  head  against  the  wind- 
shield. You  can’t  just  put  her  back 
in  a cage!33 

“I  said  get  back!30  The  man’s 
shout  made  Les  start. 

“But  she  can’t  walk,  she’s  un- 
conscious!” 

He  heard  a rasping  breath  shud- 
der through  the  man’s  body  and 
saw  that  he  was  stripped  to  the 
waist  and  shivering. 

“Garry  her  then,”  the  man  said. 

“But—” 

“Shall  I blast  ya  where  ya  stand!” 
the  man  yelled  in  a frenzied  anger. 

“No.  No.”  Les  shook  nervously  as 
he  lifted  up  Marian’s  slack  body. 
The  man  stepped  aside  and  Les 
started  back  up  the  lane,  trying  to 
watch  Marian’s  face  and  his  foot- 
ing at  the  same  time. 

“Honey,”  he  whispered,  “Mari- 
an?” 

Her  head  hung  limply  over  his 
left  forearm,  the  short  blond  hair 
ruffling  against  her  temples  and 
brow  as  he  walked.  Tension  kept 
building  up  in  him  until  he  felt  like 
screaming. 

“Why  are  you  doing  this?”  he 
suddenly  blurted  out  over  his 
shoulder. 

No  answer,  just  the  rhythmic 
slogging  of  the  man’s  boots  over  the 
pocked  ground. 

“How  can  you  do  this  to  any- 
one?” Les  asked  brokenly,  “Trap- 
ping your  own  kind  and  giving 
them  to  that — that  God  only  knows 
what  it  is!” 

<lShut  up!”  But  there  was  more 
defeat  than  anger  in  the  man’s 
voice. 

“Look,”  Les  said  suddenly,  im- 

92 


pulsively,  “Let  my  wife  go.  Keep 
me  here  if  you  have  to  but  . . . but 
let  her  go.  Please!33 

The  man  said  nothing  and  Les 
bit  his  lips  in  frustrated  anguish.  He 
looked  down  at  Marian  with  sick, 
frightened  eyes. 

“Marian,”  he  said,  “Marian.33 
He  shivered  violently  in  the  cold 
night  air. 

The  house  loomed  up  bleakly  out 
of  the  flat  darkness  of  the  desert. 

“For  God’s  sake,  don’t  put  her 
in  a cage!”  he  cried  out  desperately. 

“Get  back33  The  man’s  voice  was 
flat,  there  was  nothing  in  it,  neither 
promise  nor  emotion. 

Les  stiffened.  If  it  had  been  just 
him,  he  would  have  whirled  and 
leaped  at  the  man,  he  knew  it.  He 
wouldn’t,  willingly,  walk  back  past 
the  edge  of  the  house  again,  back 
toward  the  cages,  toward  that 
thing. 

But  there  was  Marian. 

He  stepped  over  the  thrown- 
down  shotgun  on  the  ground  and 
heard,  behind  him,  the  grunt  of  the 
man  as  he  bent  over  and  picked  it 
up.  I have  to  get  her  out  of  here,  he 
thought,  I have  to! 

It  happened  before  he  could  do 
anything.  He  heard  the  man  step 
up  suddenly  behind  him  and  then 
felt  a pinprick  on  his  right  shoulder. 
He  caught  his  breath  at  the  sudden 
sting  and  turned  as  quickly  as  he 
could,  weighed  down  by  Marian’s 
dead  limpness. 

“What  are  you — ” 

He  couldn’t  even  finish  the  sen- 
tence. It  seemed  suddenly  as  if  hot, 
numbing  liquors  were  being  hosed 
through  his  veins.  An  immense 
lassitude  covered  his  limbs  and  he 
hardly  felt  it  when  the  man  took 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


Marian  from  his  arms. 

He  stumbled  forward  a step,  the 
night  alive  with  glittering  pinpoints 
of  light.  The  earth  ran  like  water 
beneath  his  feet,  his  legs  turned  to 
rubber. 

“No”  He  said  it  in  a lethargic 
grumble. 

Then  he  toppled.  And  didn’t 
even  feel  the  impact  of  the  ground 
against  his  falling  body. 

The  belly  of  the  globe  was  warm . 
It  undulated  with  a thick  and 
vaporous  heat.  In  the  humid  dim- 
ness, the  being  rested,  its  shapeless 
body  quivering  with  monotonous 
pulsations  of  sleep.  The  being  was 
comfortable,  it  was  content,  coiled 
grotesquely  like  some  cosmic  cat 
before  a hearth. 

For  two  days. 

PIERCING  screams  woke  him. 

He  stirred  fitfully  and  moved 
his  lips  as  though  to  speak.  But  his 
lips  were  made  of  iron.  They  sagged 
inertly  and  he  couldn’t  move  them. 
Only  a great  forcing  of  will  would 
raise  his  leaden  eyelids. 

The  cage  air  fluttered  and  shim- 
mered with  strange  convections. 
His  eyes  blinked  slowly;  glazed,  un- 
comprehending eyes.  His  hands 
flopped  weakly  at  his  sides  like 
dying  fish. 

It  was  the  man  in  the  other  cage 
screaming.  The  poor  devil  had 
come  out  of  his  drugged  state  and 
was  hysterical  because  he  knew. 

Les’s  sweat-grimed  brow  wrin- 
kled slowly,  evenly.  He  could  think. 
His  body  was  like  a massive  stone, 
unwieldy  and  helpless.  But,  behind 
its  flint,  immobile  surface,  his  brain 

BEING 


was  just  as  sure. 

His  eyes  fell  shut.  That  made  it 
all  the  more  horrible.  To  know 
what  was  coming.  To  lie  there  help- 
less and  know  what  was  going  to 
happen  to  him. 

He  thought  he  shuddered,  but  he 
wasn’t  sure.  That  thing,  what  was 
it?  There  was  nothing  in  knowl-; 
edge  to  construct  from,  no  founda- 
tion of  rational  acceptance  to  build 
upon.  What  he’d  seen  that  night 
was  something  beyond  all — 

What  day  was  it?  Where  was — 

Marian ! 

It  was  like  rolling  a boulder  to 
turn  his  head.  Clicking  filled  his 
throat,  saliva  dribbled  unnoticed 
from  the  corners  of  his  mouth. 
Again,  he  forced  his  eyes  open  with 
a great  straining  of  will. 

Panic  drove  knife  blades  into  his 
brain  even  though  his  face  changed 
not  at  all. 

Marian  wasn’t  there. 

She  lay,  limply  drugged,  on  the 
bed.  He’d  laid  another  cool,  wet 
cloth  across  her  brow,  across  the 
welt  on  her  right  temple. 

Now  he  stood  silently,  looking 
down  at  her.  He’d  just  gotten  back 
from  the  cages  where  he’d  injected 
the  screaming  man  again  to  quiet 
him.  He  wondered  what  was  in  the 
drug  that  being  had  given  him,  he 
wondered  what  it  did  to  the  man. 
He  hoped  it  made  him  completely 
insensible. 

It  was  the  man’s  last  day. 

No,  it’s  dumb  imagination,  he 
told  himself  suddenly.  She  didn’t 
look  like  Elsie,  she  didn’t  look  at 
all  like  Elsie. 

It  was  his  mind.  He  wanted  her 
to  look  like  Elsie,  that  was  what  it 

93 


was.  His  throat  twitched  as  he  swal- 
lowed. Stupid.  The  word  slapped 
dully  at  his  brain.  She  didn’t  look 
like  Elsie. 

For  a moment,  he  let  his  gaze 
move  once  more  over  the  woman’s 
body,  at  the  smooth  rise  of  her  bust, 
the  willowy  hips,  the  long,  well- 
formed  legs.  Marian.  That  was 
what  the  man  had  called  her. 
Marian. 

It  was  a nice  name. 

With  an  angry  twist  of  his  shoul- 
ders, he  turned  away  from  the  bed 
and  strode  quickly  from  the  room. 
What  was  the  matter  with  him  any- 
way? What  did  he  think  he  was  go- 
ing to  do — let  her  go?  There  had 
been  no  sense  in  taking  her  into  the 
house  the  night  before  last,  in  put- 
ting her  in  the  spare  bedroom.  No 
sense  in  it  at  all.  He  couldn’t  let 
himself  feel  sympathy  for  her,  for 
anyone.  If  he  did,  he  was  lost.  That 
was  obvious. 

As  he  moved  down  the  steps,  he 
tried  to  remind  himself  once  more 
of  the  horror  of  being  absorbed  into 
that  gelatinous  mass.  He  tried  to 
remember  the  brain-searing  terror 
of  it.  But,  somehow,  the  memory 
kept  disappearing  like  wind-blown 
cloud  and  he  kept  thinking  instead 
of  the  woman.  Marian.  She  did 
look  like  Elsie ; the  same  color  hair, 
the  same  mouth. 

No! 

He’d  leave  her  in  the  bedroom 
until  the  drug  wore  off.  Then  he’d 
put  her  back  in  the  cage  again.  It’s 
me  or  them ! — he  argued  furiously 
with  himself.  I ain’t  going  to  die 
like  that!  Not  for  anyone. 

He  kept  arguing  with  himself  all 
the  way  down  to  the  station. 

I must  be  crazy,  he  thought,  tak- 

94 


ing  her  in  the  house  like  that,  feel- 
ing sorry  for  her.  I can’t  afford  it,  I 
can’t.  She’s  just  two  days  to  me, 
that’s  all,  just  a two-day  reprieve 
from — 

The  station  was  empty,  silent. 
Merv  braked  the  truck  and  got  out. 

His  boots  crunched  over  the  hot 
earth  as  he  paced  restlessly  around 
the  pumps.  I can’t  let  her  go!  he 
lashed  out  at  himself,  his  face  taut 
with  fury.  He  shuddered  then  at 
the  realization  that  he  had  been  en- 
tertaining the  thought  for  two  days 
now. 

“Why  wasn’t  she  a man?”  he 
muttered  to  himself,  fists  tight  and 
blood-drained  at  his  sides.  He 
raised  his  left  arm  and  looked  at 
the  reddish  lump.  Why  couldn’t  he 
tear  it  out  of  his  flesh?  Why? 

The  car  came  then.  A salesman’s 
car,  dusty  and  hot. 

As  Merv  pumped  gas  in,  as  he 
checked  the  oil  and  water,  he  kept 
glancing  from  under  his  hat  brim 
at  the  hot-faced  little  man  in  the 
linen  suit  and  panama  hat.  Replace 
her.  Merv  wouldn’t  let  the  thought 
out  yet  he  knew  it  was  there.  He 
found  himself  glancing  down  at  the 
license  plate. 

Arizona. 

His  face  tightened.  No.  No,  he’d 
always  gotten  out-of-state  cars,  it 
was  safer  that  way.  I’ll  have  to  let 
him  go,  he  thought  miserably,  I’ll 
have  to.  I can’t  afford  to.  . . 

But  when  the  little  man  was 
reaching  into  his  wallet,  Merv  felt 
his  hand  slide  back  to  his  back  over- 
all pocket,  he  felt  his  fingers  tighten 
over  the  warm  butt  of  the  forty- 
five. 

The  little  man  stared,  slack- 
jawed,  at  the  big  gun. 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


“What  is  this?”  he  asked  weakly. 
Merv  didn’t  tell  him. 

Night  brushed  its  black  iced  fin- 
gers across  the  moving  bubble. 
Earth  flowed  beneath  its  liquid 
coming. 

Why  was  the  air  so  f aint  with 
nourishment , why  did  the  atmos- 
phere press  so  feebly  in?  This  land, 
it  was  a weak,  a dying  land,  its  life- 
administering  gasses  almost  spent. 

Amidst  slithering,  amidst  scour- 
ing approach,  the  being  thought  of 
escape. 

How  long  now  had  it  been  here 
in  this  barren  place?  There  was  no 
way  of  telling  for  the  planet’s  sun 
appeared  and  disappeared  with  in- 
sane rapidity,  darkness  and  light 
flickering  in  alternation  like  the 
wink  of  an  eye . 

And,  on  the  ship,  the  instruments 
of  chronometry  were  shattered, 
they  were  irreparable.  There  was 
no  context  any  more,  no  customed 
metric  to  adjust  by.  The  being  was 
lost  upon  this  tenuous  void  of  liv- 
ing rock,  unable  to  do  more  than 
forage  for  its  sustenance. 

Off  in  the  black  distance,  the 
dwelling  of  the  planet’s  animal  ap- 
peared, grotesquely  angular  and 
peaked.  It  was  a stupid  animal,  this 
brainless  beast  incapable  of  ration- 
ality, able  only  to  emit  wild 
squawking  cries  and  flap  its  tendrils 
like  the  night  plants  of  his  own 
world.  And  its  body — it  was  too 
hard  with  calciumed  rigidity,  pro- 
viding scant  nutriment,  making  it 
necessary  for  the  being  to  eat  twice 
as  often  so  violent  an  energy  did  di- 
gestion take. 

Closer.  The  clicking  grew  louder . 

The  animal  was  there,  as  usual , 


lying  still  upon  the  ground,  its  ten- 
drils curled  and  limp.  The  being 
shot  out  threads  of  thought  and 
sapped  the  sluggish  juices  of 
thought  from  the  animal.  It  was  a 
, barbaric  place  if  this  was  its  intelli- 
gence. The  being  heaved  closer, 
swelling  and  sucking  along  the 
wind-swept  earth. 

The  animal  stirred  and  deep  re- 
vulsion quivered  in  the  being’s 
mind.  If  it  were  not  starving  and 
helpless  it  could  never  force  itself 
to  absorb  this  twitching,  stiff-ribbed 
beast. 

Bubble  touched  tendril.  The  be- 
ing flowed  across  the  animal  form 
and  trembled  to  a stop.  Visual  cells 
revealed  the  animal  looking  up,  dis- 
tended eyed.  Audial  cells  trans- 
ferred the  wild  and  strangling  noise 
the  dying  animal  made.  Tactile 
cells  absorbed  the  flimsy  agitations 
of  its  body. 

And,  in  its  deepest  ce?iter,  the  be- 
ing sensed  the  tireless  clicking  that 
emanated  from  the  dark  lair  where, 
hidden  and  shaking,  the  first  ani- 
mal was — the  animal  in  whose 
flaccid  tendril  was  imbedded  the 
location  cone. 

The  being  ate.  And,  eating,  won- 
dered if  there  would  ever  be  enough 
food  to  keep  it  alive — 

— for  the  thousand  earth  years 
of  its  life. 

He  lay  slumped  across  the  cage 
floor,  his  heartbeat  jolting  as  the 
man  looked  in  at  him. 

He’d  been  testing  the  walls  when 
he  heard  the  slap  of  the  screen 
door  and  the  sound  of  the  man’s 
boots  descending  the  porch  steps. 
He’d  lunged  down  and  rolled  over 
quickly  onto  his  back,  trying  des- 


95 


BEING 


perately  to  remember  what  position 
he’d  been  in  while  he  was  still 
drugged,  arranging  his  hands  limp- 
ly at  his  sides,  drawing  up  his  right 
leg  a little,  closing  his  eyes.  The 
man  mustn’t  know  that  he  was  con- 
scious. The  man  had  to  open  the 
door  without  caution. 

Les  forced  himself  to  breathe 
slowly  and  evenly  even  though  it 
made  his  stomach  hurt.  The  man 
made  no  sound  as  he  gazed  in. 
When  he  opens  the  lock,  Les  kept 
telling  himself — as  soon  as  I hear 
the  door  pulled  open,  I’ll  jump. 

His  throat  moved  once  as  a nerv- 
ous shudder  rippled  through  him. 
Gould  the  man  tell  he  was  faking? 
His  muscles  tensed,  waiting  for  the 
sound  of  the  door  opening.  He  had 
to  get  away  now. 

There  would  be  no  other  time. 
It  was  coming  tonight. 

Then  the  sound  of  the  man’s 
boots  started  away.  Abruptly,  Les 
opened  his  eyes,  a look  of  shocked 
disbelief  contorting  his  features. 
The  man  wasn’t  going  to  open  the 
cage! 

For  a long  time  he  lay  there, 
shivering,  staring  up  mutely  at  the 
barred  window  where  the  man  had 
stood.  He  felt  like  crying  aloud  and 
beating  his  fists  against  the  door 
until  they  were  bruised  and  bleed- 
ing. 

“No  . . . no”  His  voice  was  a life- 
less mumble. 

Finally,  he  pushed  up  and  got  on 
his  knees.  Cautiously,  he  looked 
over  the  rim  of  the  window.  The 
man  was  gone. 

He  crouched  back  down  and 
went  through  his  pockets  again. 

His  wallet — nothing  there  to 
help  him.  His  handkerchief,  the 

96 


stub  of  pencil,  forty-seven  cents,  his 
comb. 

Nothing  else. 

He  held  the  articles  in  his  palms 
and  stared  down  at  them  for  long 
moments  as  if,  somehow,  they  held 
the  answer  to  his  terrible  need. 
There  had  to  be  an  answer,  it  was 
inconceivable  that  he  should  ac- 
tually end  up  out  there  on  the 
ground  like  that  other  man,  put 
there  for  that  thing  to — 

“No!” 

With  a spasmodic  twitch  of  his 
hands,  he  flung  the  articles  onto 
the  dirt  floor  of  the  cage,  his  lips 
drawn  back  in  a dull  cry  of  fright- 
ened outrage.  It  can’t  be  real,  it  has 
to  be  a dream! 

He  fell  to  his  knees  desperately 
and  once  more  began  running  shak- 
ing fingers  over  the  sides  of  the 
cage,  looking  for  a crack,  a weak 
board,  anything. 

And,  while  he  searched  in  vain, 
he  tried  not  to  think  about  the 
night  coming  and  what  the  night 
was  going  to  bring. 

But  that  was  all  he  could  think 
about. 

SHE  SAT  UP,  gasping,  as  the 
man’s  calloused  fingers  stroked 
at  her  hair.  Her  widened  eyes 
stared  at  him  in  horror  as  he  jerked 
back  his  hand. 

“Elsie,”  he  muttered. 

The  whiskey-heavy  cloud  of  his 
breath  poured  across  her  face  and 
she  drew  back,  grimacing,  her 
hands  clutching  tensely  at  the  bed- 
spread. 

“Elsie.”  He  said  it  again,  thick 
voiced,  his  glazed  eyes  looking  at 
her  drunkenly. 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


The  bedspread  rustled  beneath 
her  as  she  pushed  back  further  un- 
til her  back  bumped  against  the 
wooden  headboard. 

“Elsie,  I didn’t  mean  to,”  the 
man  said,  dark  blades  of  hair  hang- 
ing down  over  his  temples,  breath 
falling  hotly  from  his  open  mouth, 
“Elsie,  don’t  . . . don’t  be  scared  of 
me. 

“W-where’s  my  husband?” 

“Elsie,  you  look  like  Elsie,”  the 
man  slurred  the  words,  his  blood- 
streaked  eyes  pleading,  “You  look 
like  Elsie,  oh  . . . God , you  look 
like  Elsie.” 

“Where’s  my  husband!” 

His  hand  clamped  over  her  wrist 
and  she  felt  herself  jerked  like  a 
flimsy  doll  against  the  man’s  chest. 
His  stale  breath  surrounded  her. 

“No”  she  gasped,  her  hands 
pushing  at  his  shoulders. 

“I  love  ya,  Elsie,  I love  ya!” 

“Les!”  Her  scream  rang  out  in 
the  small  room. 

Her  head  snapped  to  the  side  as 
the  man’s  big  palm  drove  across 
her  cheek. 

“He’s  dead!”  the  man  shouted 
hoarsely,  “It  ate  him,  it  ate  him! 
You  hear!” 

She  fell  back  against  the  head- 
board,  her  eyes  stark  with  horror. 
“No”  She  didn’t  even  know  she’d 
spoken. 

The  man  struggled  up  to  his  feet 
and  stood  there  weaving,  looking 
down  at  her  blank  face. 

“You  think  I wanted  to?”  he 
asked  brokenly,  a tear  dribbling 
down  his  beard-darkened  cheek, 
“You  think  I liked  to  do  it?”  A sob 
shuddered  in  his  chest.  “I  didn’t 
like  to  do  it.  But  you  don’t  know, 
y-you  don’t  know . I was  in  it,  I 

BEING 


was  in  it!  Oh  God  . . . you  don’t 
know  what  it  was  like.  You  don’t 
know!” 

He  sank  down  heavily  on  the 
bed,  his  head  slumped  forward,  his 
chest  racked  with  helpless  sobs. 

“I  didn’t  want  to.  God,  do  you 
think  I w -wanted  to?” 

Her  left  fist  was  pressed  rigidly 
against  her  lips.  She  couldn’t  seem 
to  breathe.  No.  Her  mind  struggled 
to  disbelieve.  No,  it’s  not  true,  it 
isn’t  true. 

Suddenly,  she  threw  her  legs 
over  the  side  of  the  bed  and  stood. 
Outside,  the  sun  was  going  down. 
It  doesn’t  come  till  dark,  her  mind 
argued  desperately,  not  until  dark. 
But  how  long  had  she  been  un- 
conscious? 

The  man  looked  up  with  red- 
rimmed  eyes.  “What  are  ya  doing?” 

She  started  running  for  the  door. 

As  she  jerked  open  the  door,  the 
man  collided  with  her  and  the  two 
of  them  went  crashing  against  the 
wall.  Breath  was  driven  from  her 

97 


body  and  the  ache  in  her  head 
flared  up  again.  The  man  clutched 
at  her;  she  felt  his  hands  running 
wildly  over  her  chest  and  shoulders. 

“Elsie,  Elsie.  . .”  the  man  gasped, 
trying  to  kiss  her  again. 

That  was  when  she  saw  the 
heavy  pitcher  on  the  table  beside 
them.  She  hardly  felt  his  tightening 
fingers,  his  hard,  brutal  mouth 
crushed  against  hers.  Her  stretch- 
ing fingers  closed  over  the  pitcher 
handle,  she  lifted.  . . 

Great  chunks  of  the  white  pot- 
tery showered  on  the  floor  as  the 
man’s  cry  of  pain  filled  the  room. 

Then  Marian  was  leaning  against 
the  wall,  gasping  for  breath  and 
looking  down  at  his  crumpled  body, 
at  his  thick  fingers  still  twitching 
on  the  rug. 

Suddenly  her  eyes  fled  to  the 
window.  Almost  sunset. 

Abruptly,  she  ran  back  to  the 
man  and  bent  over  his  motionless 
body.  Her  shaking  fingers  felt 
through  his  overall  pockets  until 
they  found  the  ring  of  keys. 

As  she  fled  from  the  room,  she 
heard  the  man  groan  and  saw,  over 
her  shoulder,  the  fleeting  sight  of 
him  turning  slowly  onto  his  back. 

She  ran  down  the  hall  and  jerked 
open  the  front  door.  Dying  sunlight 
flooded  the  sky  with  its  blood. 

With  a choking  gasp,  she  jumped 
down  the  porch  steps  and  ran  in 
desperate,  erratic  strides  around 
the  house,  not  even  feeling  the 
pebbles  her  feet  ran  over.  She  kept 
looking  at  the  silent  row  of  cages 
she  was  running  toward.  It’s  not 
true,  it’s  not  true — the  words  kept 
running  through  her  brain — he 
lied  to  me.  A sob  pulled  back  her 
lips.  He  lied! 

98 


Darkness  was  falling  like*  a rapid 
curtain  as  she  dashed  up  to  the  first 
cage  on  trembling  legs. 

Empty. 

Another  sob  pulsed  in  her  throat. 
She  ran  to  the  next  cage.  He  was 
lying! 

Empty. 

“No” 

“ Les !” 

“Marian!”  He  leaped  across  the 
cage  floor,  a sudden  wild  hope 
flashing  across  his  face. 

“Oh,  darling”  Her  voice  was  a 
shaking,  strengthless  murmur,  “He 
told  me — ” 

“Marian,  open  the  cage.  Hurry! 
It’s  coming  ” 

Dread  fell  over  her  again,  a 
wave  of  numbing  cold.  Her  head 
jerked  to  the  side  instinctively,  her 
shocked  gaze  fled  out  across  the 
darkening  desert. 

“Marian!” 

Her  hands  shook  uncontrollably 
as  she  tried  one  of  the  keys  in  the 
lock.  It  didn’t  fit.  She  bit  her  lip 
until  pain  flared  up.  She  tried  an- 
other key.  It  didn’t  fit. 

“Hurry” 

“Oh  God.”  She  whimpered  as 
her  palsied  hands  inserted  another 
key.  That  didn’t  fit. 

“I  can’t  find  the — ” 

Suddenly,  her  voice  choked  off, 
her  breath  congealed.  In  a second, 
she  felt  her  limbs  petrify. 

In  the  silence,  faintly,  a sound  of 
something  huge  grating,  and  hiss- 
ing over  the  earth. 

“Oh,  no”  She  looked  aside  hur- 
riedly, then  back  at  Les  again. 

“It’s  all  right,  baby,”  he  said. 
“All  right,  don’t  get  excited. 
There’s  plenty  of  time.”  He  drew 
in  a heavy  breath.  “Try  the  next 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


key.  That’s  right.  No,  no,  the  other 
one.  It’s  all  right  now.  There.  No, 
that  doesn’t  work.  Try  the  next 
one.”  His  stomach  kept  contract- 
ing into  a tighter,  harder  knot. 

The  skin  of  Marian’s  lower  lip 
broke  beneath  her  teeth.  She 
winced  and  dropped  the  key  ring. 
With  a gagging  whimper,  she  bent 
over  and  snatched  it  up.  Across  the 
desert,  the  wheezing,  squashing 
sound  grew  louder. 

“Oh,  Les,  I can’t,  I can’t!” 

“All  right,  baby,”  he  heard  him- 
self say  suddenly,  “Never  mind. 
Run  for  the  highway.” 

She  looked  up  at  him,  suddenly 
expressionless.  “What?” 

“Honey,  don’t  stand  there  for 
God’s  sake!”  he  cried,  “Run!” 

She  caught  the  breath  that  shook 
in  her  and  dug  her  teeth  again 
into  the  jagged  break  on  her  lip. 
Her  hands  stopped  shaking  and, 
almost  numbed,  she  tried  the  next 
key,  the  next,  while  Les  stood 
watching  her  with  terrified  eyes, 
looking  over  her  shoulder  toward 
the  desert. 

“Honey,  don’t—” 

The  lock  sprang  open.  With  a 
breathless  grunt,  Les  shoved  open 
the  door  and  grabbed  Marian’s 
hand  as  the  lathing  sibilance  shook 
in  the  twilight  air. 

“Run!”  he  gasped,  “Don’t  look 
back!” 

They  ran  on  wildly  pumping  legs 
away  from  the  cages,  away  from  the 
six-foot  high  mass  of  quivering  life 
that  flopped  into  the  clearing  like 
gelatine  dumped  from  a gargan- 
tuan bowl.  They  tried  not  to  lis- 
ten, they  kept  their  eyes  straight 
ahead,  they  ran  without  breaking 
their  long,  panic-driven  strides. 


The  car  was  back  in  front  of  the 
house  again,  it’s  front  bashed  in. 
They  jerked  open  the  doors  and 
slid  in  frantically.  His  shaking  hand 
felt  the  key  still  in  the  ignition.  He 
turned  it  and  jabbed  in  the  starter 
button. 

“Les,  it’s  coming  this  way!” 

The  gears  ground  together  with 
a loud  rasp  and  the  car  jerked  for- 
ward. He  didn’t  look  behind,  he 
just  changed  gears  and  kept  push- 
ing down  on  the  accelerator  until 
the  car  lurched  into  the  lane  again. 

IES  TURNED  the  car  right 
■^and  headed  for  the  town  he 
remembered  passing  through — it 
seemed  like  years  before.  He 
pushed  the  gas  pedal  to  the  floor 
and  the  car  picked  up  speed.  He 
couldn’t  see  the  road  clearly  with- 
out the  headlights  but  he  couldn’t 
keep  his  foot  up,  it  seemed  to  jam 
itself  down  on  the  accelerator.  The 
car  roared  down  the  darkening 
road  and  Les  drew  in  his  first  easy 
breath  in  four  days  as.  . . 

the  being  foamed  and  rocked 
across  the  ground , fury  boiling  in 
its  tissues . The  animal  had  failed , 
there  was  no  food  waiting , the  food 
had  gone.  The  being  slithered  in 
angry  circles,  searching,  its  visual 
cells  picking  at  the  ground,  its 
sheathed  and  luminous  formless- 
ness scouring  away  the  flaky  dirt. 
Nothing.  The  being  gurgled  like  a 
viscid  tide  for  the  house,  for  the 
clicking  sound  in  , 

Merv  Ketter’s  arm  jerked  spas- 
modically and  he  sat  up,  eyes  wide 
and  staring.  Pain  drove  jagged  lines 


BEING 


99 


of  consciousness  into  his  brain — 
pain  in  his  head,  pain  in  his  arm. 
The  cone  was  like  a burrowing 
spider  there,  clawing  with  razor 
legs,  trying  to  cut  its  way  out  of  his 
flesh.  Merv  struggled  up  to  his 
knees,  teeth  gritted  together,  eyes 
clouding  with  the  pain. 

He  had  barely  gained  his  feet 
when  the  crashing,  splintering 
sound  shook  the  house.  He  twitched 
violently,  his  lower  jaw  dropping. 
The  digging,  gouging  fire  in  his  arm 
increased  and,  suddenly  he  knew. 
With  a whining  gasp,  he  leaped 
into  the  hall  and  looked  down  the 
dark  stairway  pit. 

the  being  undulated  up  the  stairs , 
its  seventy  ingot  eyes  glowering , its 
shimmering  deformity  lurching  up 
toward  the  animal.  Maddened  fury 
hissed  and  bubbled  through  its 
amorphous  shape,  it  flopped  and 
flung  itself  up  the  angular  steps . 
The  animal  turned  and  fled  toward 

the  back  steps! — it  was  his  only 
chance.  He  couldn’t  breathe,  air 
seemed  liquid  in  his  lungs.  His  boot 
heels  hammered  down  the  hall  and 
through  the  darkness  of  his  bed- 
room. Behind,  he  heard  the  railings 
buckle  and  snap  as  the  being 
reached  the  second  floor,  bent  it- 
self around  into  a U-shaped  blad- 
der, then  threw  its  sodden  form  for- 
ward again. 

Merv  flung  himself  down  the 
steep  stairway,  his  palsied  hand 
gripping  at  the  railing,  his  heart- 
beat pounding  at  his  chest  like  mal- 
let blows.  He  cried  out  hoarsely  as 
the  pain  in  his  arm  flared  again, 
almost  making  him  lose  conscious- 
ness. 

100 


As  he  reached  the  bottom -step, 
he  heard  the  doorway  of  his  bed- 
room shattered  violently  and  heard 
the  gushing  fury  of  the  being  as  it 

heaved  and  bucked  into  the 
backstair  doorway  and  smashed  it 
out  to  its  own  size.  Below,  it  heard 
the  pounding  of  the  fleeing  animal. 
Then  adhesiveness  lost  hold  and 
the  being  went  grinding  and  roll- 
ing down  the  stairway,  its  seven 
hundred  feelers  pricking  the  casing 
and  scraping  at  the  splintering 
wood. 

It  hit  the  bottom  step,  crushed 
its  huge  misshapen  bulk  through 
the  doorway  and  boiled  across  the 
kitchen  floor. 

In  the  living  room  Merv  dashed 
for  the  mantel.  Reaching  up,  he 
jerked  down  the  Mauser  rifle  and 
whirled  as  the  distended  being  cas- 
caded its  luminescent  body  through 
the  doorway. 

The  room  echoed  and  rang  with 
sharp  explosions  as  Merv  emptied 
the  rifle  into  the  onrushing  hulk. 
The  bullets  sprayed  off  its  casing 
impotently  and  Merv  jumped  back 
with  a scream  of  terror,  the  gun 
flung  from  his  hands.  His  outflung 
arm  knocked  off  the  picture  of  his 
wife  and  he  heard  it  shatter  on  the 
floor  and,  in  his  twisted  mind,  had 
the  fleeting  vision  of  it  lying  on  the 
floor,  Elsie’s  face  smiling  behind 
jagged  glass. 

Then  his  hand  closed  over  some- 
thing hard.  And,  suddenly,  he  knew 
exactly  what  to  do. 

As  the  glittering  mass  reared  up 
and  threw  its  liquidity  toward  him, 
Merv  jumped  to  the  side.  The 
mantel  splintered,  the  wall  cracked 

RICHARD  MATHESON 


open. 

Then,  as  the  being  pulled  itself 
up  again  and  heaved  over  him, 
Merv  jerked  out  the  pin  of  the 
grenade  and  held  it  tightly  to  his 
chest. 

Stupid  beast!  I’ll  kill  you  now 
for — 

PAIN  ! ! 

Tissues  exploded , the  casing  split , 
the  being  ran  across  the  floor  like 
slag , a molten  torrent  of  proto- 
plasms. 

Then  silence  in  the  room . The 
being's  minds  snuffed  out  one  by 
one  as  tenuous  atmosphere  starved 
each  tissue  of  its  life.  The  remains 
trembled  slightly,  agony  flooded 


through  the  being's  cells  and  glu- 
tinous joints . Thoughts  trickled. 

Vital  fluids  trickling . Lamp 
beams  giving  warmth  and  life  to 
pulsing  matter.  Organisms  joining, 
cells  dividing,  the  undulant  con- 
tents of  the  food  vat  swelling , swell- 
ing, overpowering.  Where  are  they! 
Where  are  the  masters  who  gave  me 
life  that  I might  feed  them  and 
never  lose  my  bulk  or  energy ? 

And  then  the  being,  which  was 
born  of  tumorous  hydroponics,  died, 
having  forgotten  that  it,  itself,  had 
eaten  the  masters  as  they  slept,  in- 
gesting, with  their  bodies,  all  the 
knowledge  of  their  minds. 

• • • THE  END 


WORTH  CITING 

A NEW  mark  in  the  long  history  of  communications  is  the  first  trans- 
ocean telephone  cable.  Stretched  2,300  miles  across  the  ocean  floor  from 
Nova  Scotia  to  Newfoundland  to  Scotland  it  will  be  another  step  in  bring- 
ing the  New  World  and  the  Old  together.  In  terms  of  time  New  York  and 
London  will  be  a mere  4/100ths  of  a second  apart. 

Plans  call  for  two  cables  laid  about  ten  miles  apart  and  able  to  carry  as 
many  as  36  separate  conversations  simultaneously.  Yet  the  cable  itself  will 
be  no  thicker  than  an  ordinary  lead  pencil. 

Three  miles  down  on  the  ocean  floor  the  cable  will  be  impervious  to 
the  atmospheric  conditions  that  now  wreak  havoc  with  radiotelephonic 
communication.  Jamming  will  be  impossible,  and  the  danger  of  having 
enemy  agents  hear  secret  messages  will  also  be  obviated.  Since  the  exact 
location  of  the  cable  will  be  a security  secret,  tapping  the  line  or  cutting  it 
will  scarcely  be  possible  without  detection. 

Our  citation  of  the  month  goes  to  the  combined  international  effort 
that  has  made  this  100  year  old  dream  possible;  and  to  the  American 
Telephone  and  Telegraph  Co.,  the  British  Post  Office,  and  the  Canadian 
Overseas  Telecommunication  Corporation  who  have  combined  their  skill 
and  resources  for  this  project. 


BEING 


101 


The  atomic  and  hydrogen  bombs  are  getting  most  of  the  head- 
lines but  the  really  big  news — the  good  news  of  our  atomic  age 
for  the  average  citizen — is  being  quietly  made  in  the  labora- 
tories of  industry  and  health  throughout  America  . . . 


TODAY  AND  ATOMICS 

An  IF  Fact  Article 

By  M.  T.  Kay 


WO  CONTRACTORS  were  in 
something  of  a dilemma.  A 
spanking  new  house  they  had  put 
up  had  sprung  a leak — not  a simple 
roof  leak  but  a hidden  one  in  the 
heating  system  buried  in  the  con- 
crete floor.  Somewhere  in  the  maze 
of  pipes,  buried  in  tons  of  rock-hard 
concrete,  the  boiler  was  losing  a gal- 
lon of  hot  water  every  ten  minutes. 

“I  can’t  understand  it,”  one  of 
the  contractors  said.  “We  tested 
that  whole  system  before  the  ce- 
ment was  poured.” 

The  other  viewed  the  situation 
hopelessly.  “Well,  that’s  where  it  is. 
So  we  just  start  riping  up  the  tile. 
Maybe  we  can  find  a wet  spot.” 
“And  if  you  don’t?” 

“Then  we’ll  just  have  to  rip  the 

whole  floor  out!” 

Ripping  up  the  thick  concrete 
floor  would  have  added  thousands 
to  the  cost,  which  would  have  been 


out  of  their  own  pockets,  and  the 
owner  would  have  been  delayed  an- 
other month  or  so  before  he  could 
move  in.  But,  fortunately.  That 
wasn’t  the  way  the  contractors  had 
to  solve  their  problem.  Before  the 
wrecking  crew  arrived,  their  prob- 
lem became  known  to  a firm  of 
nuclear  engineers  who  recom- 
mended the  use  of  radioactive  iso- 
topes in  pin-pointing  the  leak. 

The  nuclear  engineers  put  a small 
amount  of  the  radioactive  substance 
in  the  water  of  the  heating  system. 
Then  it  was  circulated  through  the 
piping  in  the  cement.  A geiger 
counter  would  have  gone  crazy  in 
that  house.  After  a few  minutes,  the 
system  was  drained  and  the  piping 
flushed.  Now  a geiger  counter 
found  only  one  hot  spot,  the  con- 
crete at  the  point  where  the  water 
was  seeping  into  the  cement. 

Only  a couple  feet  of  concrete 


117 


had  to  be  chipped  out.  Without  the 
use  of  this  isotope  hundreds  of  feet 
of  flooring  might  have  been  ruined 
before  the  leak  had  been  found. 
The  owners  moved  in  on  time  and 
the  contractors  saved  a lot  of 
money. 

The  atomic  age  is  here.  Big  job 
or  little  job,  in  every  phase  of  life, 
it’s  helping  everybody  toward  an 
easier  existence.  Even  the  “con” 
man  has  entered  the  field.  Reports 
are  already  coming  in  of  sharp 
operators  taking  advantage  of  the 
public’s  gullibility  to  pass  off  photo- 
graphic film  as  a detector  for  Ura- 
nium prospecting. 

Our  new  atomic  age  started  when 
a small  group  of  men  tried  to  iden- 
tify the  atoms,  the  building  blocks 
of  nature.  They  found  oxygen,  ni- 
trogen, silicon,  chlorine  and  the 
other  elements.  Then  they  started 
putting  them  back  together  to  give 
us  textiles,  cleaning  compounds  and 
new  foods.  From  the  ninety- three 
basic  elements  they  have  built  over 
a half  a million  different  com- 
pounds. 

Science  was  coming  to  a stand- 
still when  Becquerel  discovered 
radioactivity  and  called  the  rays 
that  were  coming  out  of  the  atoms 
“Becquerel  Rays”.  Later,  when 
Rutherford  found  that  there  were 
three  kinds  of  rays  in  the  “Becque- 
rel Rays”,  his  assistant  suggested 
calling  them  the  “A,  B,  and  G 
Rays”. 

“What?”  Rutherford  snorted. 
“Are  you  illiterate?  We’ll  call  the 
‘Alpha,  Beta,  and  Gamma  Rays’  ”. 
And  so  the  Greek  curtain  was 
pulled  down  over  radioactivity. 

You  understand  why,  of  course. 
Anything  new  has  to  be  made  mys- 


terious. If  it  isn’t,  people  won’t  ap- 
preciate your  discovery. 

There  was  power  in  those  radio- 
active materials.  Those  early  experi- 
menters could  feel  it.  Radioactive 
materials  were  warm  to  the  touch. 
Immediately,  they  envisioned  it  as 
a fuel  and  tried  to  speed  up  the  re- 
action. They  heated  it,  cooled  it, 
chopped  it  up,  tried  catalysts,  but 
none  of  their  chemical  tricks 
worked.  Nature  went  along  in  her 
own  unhurried  way;  man  just 
couldn’t  push  her. 

Then  they  began  to  realize  that 
there  were  different  kinds  of  atoms 
in  the  elements.  There  was  a radio- 
active carbon  atom  and  a stable 
type.  The  atoms  that  were  radio- 
active were  changing  into  atoms  of 
a different  element.  Man  tried  his 
hand  at  duplicating  nature’s  feat 
and  built  expensive  machines  to 
transmute  the  elements.  Before 
1940,  though,  you  could  put  all  the 
atoms  man  had  changed  into  a 
thimble,  and  all  the  entries  in  the 
economic  ledger  were  red. 

The  discovery  of  the  chain  reac- 
tion brought  the  reactor  into  being. 
High  density  neutron  beams  in  the 
reactor  were  more  powerful  than 
anything  man  or  nature  could  make 
— and  the  race  to  make  new  atoms 
was  on. 

Nowadays  you  can  get  just  about 
any  of  the  known  atoms  you  want. 
In  most  cases,  they  are  not  exor- 
bitantly expensive.  Standard  sam- 
ples can  be  had  for  experimental 
purposes  for  a reasonable  price. 

But  there  are  still  more  kinds  of 
atoms  that  are  needed.  We  need  a 
good  radioactive  oxygen  atom.  It 
would  help  biologists  trace  the  path 
of  water  and  carbon  dioxide 


118 


M.  T.  KAY 


through  the  plants.  The  plants  can 
make  sugar  out  of  water,  sunlight, 
and  carbon  dioxide.  Man  would 
like  to  know  how  they  do  it.  If  we 
knew  we  would  not  be  dependant 
on  nature  for  all  our  food.  From 
the  sugar  you  can  make  alcohol  too, 
and  then  you  wouldn’t  have  to 
worry  about  the  oil  fields  running 
dry  either. 

Making  sugar  isn’t  the  only 
dream  the  scientists  have.  . They 
want  to  know  how  our  bodies  put 
sulphur,  phosphor,  calcium,  and 
iron  together  to  make  living  cells. 
This  could  mean  new  legs  for  the 
cripple,  new  eyes  for  the  blind,  new 
ears  for  the  deaf,  new  teeth  for  the 
toothless.  Most  of  the  lower  forms 
of  life  can  rebuild  lost  and  damaged 
parts  of  their  bodies.  Somehow,  for 
higher  forms  of  life,  this  was  lost 
in  evolution.  If  enough  is  known 
about  how  our  bodies  live,  some 
genius  may  come  along  to  find  out 
how  to  restore  this  miracle  to  us. 


IMPOSSIBLE?  No.  If  you  de- 
mand it  from  science,  you  will 
get  it.  Our  grandfathers  demanded 
faster  ships  and  we  got  our  ocean 
liners.  They  demanded  greater 
longevity  and  we  got  that  too.  In 
Caesar’s  day,  a man  of  thirty  was 
old.  Now  a man  of  thirty  is  just 
getting  started.  You  demand  it — 
science  will  give  it  to  you. 

It  takes  a genius  to  make  sugar 
or  to  discover  a way  to  help  our 
bodies  grow  new  limbs,  but  the 
ordinary  man  can  use  these  tools 
too. 

For  many  years  men  have  , been 
stationed  in  the  mountains  to  meas- 
ure the  depths  of  the  snowbanks. 

TODAY  AND  ATOMICS 


This  information  is  needed.  If  the 
snowfall  is  light,  the  dams  have  to 
hold  all  the  water  that  comes  down 
in  the  spring  for  next  summer’s 
crops.  If  the  snowfall  is  heavy,  the 
water  level  in  the  dams  most  be 
lowered  to  provide  the  capacity 
necessary  for  controlling  the  spring 
floods. 

These  men  were  lost  to  us  for 
the  most  part  of  a year.  They  could 
have  been  employed  in  industry, 
building  cars,  houses,  appliances, 
etc.  Now  the  atomic  age  has  re- 
leased these  men.  Instead  of  man 
power,  a new  machine  measures  the 
snowfall  in  the  mountains.  It  has 
a small  piece  of  radioactive  cobalt 
buried  in  the  ground  and  a counter 
hangs  in  the  air  over  it.  The  radia- 
tion detected  by  the  counter  is 
proportional  to  the  amount  of  ice 
and  snow  between  it  and  the  cobalt. 
The  reading  of  the  counter  is  re- 
layed by  radio  to  civilization. 

Each  new  machine  of  the  atomic 
age  can  be  evaluated  by  estimating 
the  number  of  man-hours  saved  or 
by  the  reduction  in  price  of  a 
product.  If  it  does  one  of  these  two 
things,  our  standard  of  living  goes 
up. 

A new  drug  is  being  prepared  for 
the  market.  How  good  is  it?  How 
fast  does  your  body  absorb  it?  How 
much  is  used?  How  much  lost? 

Radioactive  tracers  give  the 
manufacturer  the  answer.  The  orig- 
inal drug  may  have  been  a calcate 
in  the  laboratory,  but  the  atomic 
age  tells  the  maker  to  use  the  sul- 
phite form.  The  result  is  a better 
product  for  you. 

A large  chemical  plant  may  be 
making  dyes,  and  successfully  too. 
Their  product  is  selling.  The  plant 

119 


is  operating  five  days  a week.  But 
are  they  as  economical  as  they  really 
can  be?  Are  they  working  depleted 
chemicals  too  long?  Should  the  re- 
action be  kept  at  150°F  or  at 
162°F?  Radioactive  tracers  can 

five  the  management  the  answer. 

‘art  of  the  savings  in  cost  can 
go  into  higher  wages  for  the  work- 
ers. This  is  the  kind  of  wage  in- 
crease that  does  not  lead  to  infla- 
tion. 

These  things,  more  than  the  atom 
bomb,  will  affect  your  life  in  the 
years  to  come.  They  have  already 
made  their  influence  felt.  It  may 
be  a while  before  we  get  back  the 
billions  of  dollars  that  have  been 
poured  into  the  program,  but  the 
dividends  are  trickling  in. 

Don’t  say,  “I’m  a salesman,  this 
isn’t  going  to  affect  me.”  Four  years 


ago  that  man  in  the  mountains  who 
measured  snowdrifts  probably  felt 
that  he  was  the  last  person  the 
atomic  age  would  reach.  All  of  us 
are  being  nudged  and  pushed  by 
the  new  era.  Sometimes  you  can 
trip  over  a pot  of  gold,  as  was  the 
case  in  electroplating  companies 
who  found  that  the  water  in  their 
vats  became  rich  in  heavy  hydro- 
gen, and  heavy  hydrogen  brings  a 
good  price  these  days. 

You  might  lose  your  job  in  the 
new  times  at  hand.  Impersonal  peo- 
ple call  this  “economic  adjustment”. 
In  this  case  you’ve  just  stubbed 
your  toe.  But  whether  you’re  pick- 
ing up  the  gold  or  nursing  a sore 
toe,  you  can  look  to  a different  and 
better  life  in  the  atomic  future. 


LOOKING  AHEAD  ... 

1 

; IN  THE  SEPTEMBER  ISSUE  you’re  going  to  be  treated  to  an-  : 
other  of  Winston  Marks’  entertaining  yarns  entitled  Test  Colony, 

;■  a new  novelette  about  a native  of  space  named  “Joe”  who  be-  ; 
came  the  “father  of  his  country”  . . . And,  if  you  are  ever  worried 
over  your  efficiency,  read  James  McKimmey’s  Confidence  Game 
and  rest  easy!  You  won’t  find  a better  tale  to  illustrate  that  old 
adage  about  “enough  being  enough”  . . . E.  G.  Von  Wald,  who  | 
has  a rare  touch  for  satire,  presents  another  chuckle-provoking 
short  story  about  a day  when  people  who  cooperate  ( even  biologi- 
cally!) are  unlawful.  It’s  called  World  Without  War  . . . Plus  ' 
| Robert  Sheckley’s  The  Battle,  Dave  Dryfoos’  Waste  Not,  Want,  \ 
' Fox  B.  Holden’s  Gift  for  Terra,  R.  E.  Banks’  The  Work-out  \ 
Planet,  and  other  stories  and  features  that,  as  usual,  provide  the  | 
||  best  in  science  fiction  entertainment.  Ask  your  newsdealer  to  save 
you  a copy  of  IF  every  month! 


120 


M.  T.  KAY 


SAMPLING  ORE — These  two  explorers  are  extracting  ore  samples  from 
rock  using  an  intense  heat,  the  flame  being  similar  to  that  of  an  acetylene 
torch.  Many  of  the  Moon's  minerals  are  expected  to  be  akin  to  those  of 
Earth,  but  scientists  anticipate  some  of  which  we  have  never  heard.  All 
samples  dug  up,  or  burned  out,  will  be  taken  to  the  laboratory  in  the 
reconnaissance  ship  to  be  analysed  and  studied  before  any  attempt  is  made 
to  mine  them  on  a large  scale. 


Here  Is  YOUR  Invitation  to  Enjoy 
“AMERICA'S  MOST  INTERESTING 
Science  Fiction  Magazine” 

Mis  the  growing-est  sci-  on  trial!  If  you  do  not  enjoy  every 
ence  fiction  magazine  in  minute  of  it,  just  let  us  know  and 
America  because  every  we  will  refund  your  money  at  once! 
issue  sparkles  with  new  II  you  DO  like  it  (which  we.  are 
ideas  and  entertainment!  . . . The  sure  you  will)  we  will  send  you  the 
finest  fiction  and  features  by  the  next  12  issues  fresh  of!  the  press — 
finest  writers!  . . . The  best  artwork  which  means  you  get  13  issues  in  all 
by  the  best  artists!  . . . The  finest  for  the  regular  $3.50  subscription 
paper  and  the  finest  printing  by  price,  saving  you  $1.05!  Mail  the 
far!  . . . That's  why  readers  every-  coupon  TODAY, 
where  are  calling  it  “America’s 
most  interesting  science  fiction 
magazine”  . . . But  why  not  see  for 
yourself?  You  risk  nothing!  We 
will  send  you — 

A Trial  Issue  FREE! 

All  you  have  to  do  is  mail  the 
handy  subscription  form  be- 
low. We  will  then  send  you 
your  first  issue  at  once — 


IF  Magazine,  Kingston,  New  York 

Enclosed  find  $3.50  (check  or  money  order)  for  which  please  send  me  IF 
Magazine  for  the  next  13  months.  It  is  understood  that  the  first  issue  is  a 
TRIAL  issue  and  that,  if  I do  not  like  it,  all  I have  to  do  is  let  you 
know  and  you  will  return  the  full  subscription  price  at  once! 

NAME 


ADDRESS 


ZONE 


13  ISSUES 

Only  $3.50 
money  back 
uuaranteed 


CITY 


STATE